Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
August 1995: Quidditch World Cup

Harry couldn’t believe that he was actually at the Quidditch World Cup. It was so exciting watching the way professionals played. It was so much more exciting than the games they had at school. Viktor Krum was the youngest Seeker to ever play professionally, and Harry thought he was amazing. He flew as if he was born to be in the air and Harry could only hope he was half as good.

The Gryffindor hadn’t been able to take his eyes off the Bulgarian. And … well, he guessed that definitely helped answer the question he had been struggling with for about a year now. He was definitely into guys.

Harry Potter was one hundred percent as bent as they came.

He had suspected it when he was fighting with Malfoy last year and had the thought that it would be so much nicer to kiss the prat than fight with him. He had panicked and avoided the blonde like the plague for about a month.

Then he started forcing himself to pay attention to the girls at school. It had done absolutely nothing for him.

Harry quickly discovered that he would start watching the girls but then a fit boy would pass, like Blaise Zabini, and he would get very distracted. (Why were nearly all the Slytherin boys so hot?) Like he was right now with Krum. The man was gorgeous and proper fit, and he knew how to use his broom.

“Do you see that? He is going to do it,” Ron yelled and elbowed Harry.

Harry quit daydreaming just in time to see that Viktor had spotted the snitch. Or at least he wanted them to believe he had. He was famous for this type of distraction. The Bulgarian grinned and it made Harry a bit weak in the knees. Then he dove. The point of his broom was almost straight down as he plummeted toward the ground at unbelievable speeds.

The Irish Seeker was hot on his tail and just as the nose of Viktor’s broom was about to hit the ground he yanked up and sped off. The Irish Seeker wasn’t so lucky. She crashed into the ground hard. Harry turned from her and watched as Viktor turned sharply to the left and snatched the snitch right out of the sky.

“A perfect Wronski Feint,” Harry whispered as the crowds went wild.

“Why would he catch the snitch? He just lost the game for Bulgaria,” Ron exclaimed.

“But it was an epic loss,” Fred stated as he wrapped an arm around Harry.

“Yeah, one that just won us money,” George added. Harry grinned with them and let the twins lead him along with the rest of them out of their seats and back to their tent.

Harry was really glad that the Weasleys had included him in this. They had shown up at the Dursleys the day after his fifteenth birthday and told him to pack his things that they were taking him to their house for the rest of the summer. That was when they had told him about the World Cup.

It was so exciting.

They were celebrating just like everyone else in the field when suddenly the sounds of celebration turned to screams of terror. Bill and Charlie barreled out of the tent to see what was going on. They came back in a few moments later looking serious and ready. Dangerous even. Like they were just more than what they seemed.

“Death Eaters,” Bill told his father.

“We need to get out of here,” Arthur stated. Harry watched him shift from fun, loving, Dad to someone in charge. It was different. Normally Molly made decisions, and Arthur just went with it. “Bill, you and Charlie will come with me.”

“Ok Dad,” Charlie answered while Bill just nodded. Arthur turned to Fred and George.

“The two of you are responsible for you sister. Make sure she stays close, the six of you need to get out of here. Get to the portkey it will take you back to the hill and then go straight home. Do not attempt to fight or be heroes. Go straight home,” Arthur instructed.

“Yes Sir,” The six of them answered.

“Good, wands out, stick together. Go now,” Arthur commanded and then they all exited the tent. Bill, Charlie, and Arthur made sure they were covered until they were out of sight before taking off toward the Death Eaters.

It was complete chaos.

People were shouting, screaming, running around, and panicking. At one point Harry was jostled and hit the ground hard. He looked up to see Hermione and Ron following Fred, George, and Ginny. They hadn’t even realized he wasn’t with them.

Harry jumped up and just as he was about to take off running after them, someone screamed and pointed. Harry turned to see that there were Death Eaters heading straight for him. He raised his wand to fight back. He cast Shielding Charms and other things that he had learned just to give him time to get into the woods.

Once he was in the woods, he could find a place to hide until the Aurors had gotten control of the situation. He had just made it to the tree line and was ducking behind a tree when he was hit with something that made him feel like his blood was boiling in his veins.

Harry didn’t stop running. He needed to get as far into the woods as he could before he passed out or died. He didn’t want to be unconscious or vulnerable somewhere that a Death Eater could find him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

What felt like hours later, he finally found a small dirt cave in the side of a hill. He crawled inside and collapsed to the ground. Merlin, he felt like he was going to catch fire and burn. They would never find him when they came looking. He would be nothing but ash.

Suddenly, he felt something inside of him shatter and the burning stopped.

He was completely pain free for a blessed moment before a new kind of pain consumed him. His skin felt itchy and too tight, his fingers and toes burned as if they were splitting apart at the tips, his back hurt so badly that he had to roll onto his stomach. He pressed his face into the cool dirt just as he felt something rip its way out of his back.

Merlin, he was dying. He was being ripped apart. Harry thinks he preferred the burning to this ripping. Then, the pain stopped. Harry lay on the ground panting. He knew his throat was raw from screaming and there was blood, bits of skin, and shredded material all around him.

He felt something heavy settle over him and opened his eyes just enough to see bloody wings draping over him. He attempted to reach up and touch them but was distracted by the honest to Merlin, claws on his hand. And did his skin look a bit purply-blue?

What had happened to him?

It was the last thought that went through Harry’s head before he felt the darkness consume him. Well, at least he wasn’t dead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“There’s the boot,” Ginny exclaimed in relief.

“Thank Merlin,” Ron replied.

“Everyone grab hold,” Fred instructed.

“Wait,” George said frantically. “Where’s Harry?”

“He’s right….Oh god,” Hermione choked out. They all turned to see if he was just lagging behind them. They waited but he didn’t come.

“How long has he been missing,” Fred demanded.

“I don’t know. I thought he was there. He was holding my shirt, so we didn’t get separated. I didn’t realize he had let go,” Hermione answered.

“It isn’t your faut Mione,” Ron replied quickly. “He just can’t help getting involved when he shouldn’t. He probably ran off to fight Death Eaters as soon as we weren’t paying attention.”

Hermione looked at him as if he had lost his mind. Fred and George actually smacked him.

“He wouldn’t do that,” Ginny defended.

“You are only defending him because you like him,” Ron sneered.

“I do not,” Ginny said with a roll of her eyes. “Just because I had a crush on him when I was younger doesn’t mean I still like him. I don’t know if you have been paying attention, but Dean and I are dating. Harry is my friend. Besides I don’t think he even likes girls.”

“Of course he likes girls,” Ron snapped back. No friend of his was a fairy.

“I think the two of you have gotten off topic. Harry is missing,” Hermione reminded them.

“The three of you are going home,” Fred stated.

“Tell mum what’s happening,” George added.

“What’re the two of you going to do?” Ron whined.

“We are going to find Harry or Dad,” the twins answered together.

“Oi, he is my best mate. I should help look for him,” Ron pouted.

“No, you shouldn’t,” Hermione interrupted. “We will just be in the way. Besides, the twins are seventeen. They can use magic without getting in trouble, we can’t.”

“Exactly,” Ginny backed her up. “We will tell mum.”

Hermione and Ginny forced Ron to grab hold of the boot. Fred and George waited until they were gone before they turned back toward the chaos of the field.

“Ready Gred,” George asked.

“Yeah, I’m ready Forge,” Fred replied.

“Lets go find Harry,” They said together. They pulled their wands and took off back into the fray of panicked people.

They shouted for Harry and looked everywhere to find him. But they couldn’t find him anywhere. They searched until the fires were out and only smoke and silence covered the field.

The Dark Mark hovered ominously over them in bright green.

“What are the two of you doing here? I thought dad told you to go home,” Bill asked when he and Charlie ran into the twins finally.

He and Charlie had been working with the Aurors to make sure that the field was clear. Fred and George looked so upset.

“What happened?” Charlie demanded.

“We lost Harry,” Fred answered.

“What do you mean you lost him?” Bill asked.

“He means when we got to the boot, we realized that Harry wasn’t with us,” George elaborated.

“We sent Ron, Ginny, and Hermione home and came back out to look for him,” Fred added.

“How long have you been searching?” Charlie asked.

“I don’t know,” George sighed out.

“We haven’t seen him either,” Bill stated. “But that doesn’t mean anything. He could have gotten help from someone else or found another way out.”

“Let’s go find Dad. He will know where to start looking,” Charlie insisted.

“Yeah, let’s find Dad,” Fred and George agreed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Next Day: Deep in the Woods

Harry slowly blinked open his eyes. He closed them again when he was assaulted by the beam of sun that reached him in the cave. He felt sore everywhere. Everything hurt, even breathing. His skin felt so tight and dry. But all of those things meant he wasn’t dead. So, he just laid there for a bit and celebrated the fact that he was alive.

After a few moments he opened his eyes again and realized that everything seemed to be completely in focus even though he could see his glasses lying on the ground near the entrance to the cave.

That was weird.

He raised his hand and was shocked to see that he hadn’t hallucinated the claws, or the new purplish/blue tint to his skin, which meant….he turned his head.

“Yep, still there,” Harry whispered.

Wings….

He had wings, claws, fangs, weird skin, his eyesight was clear, and from what he could see, there were pretty peach, lilac, and silver scales covering his arms.

What kind of curse had he been hit with?

Harry slowly sat up and rolled his shoulders to try and work out some of the pain he could still feel there. He looked himself over. He was shirtless. That must be what the scraps of material around him was from. He couldn’t stand in the small cave and his wings were brushing the roof. It was uncomfortable.

He snatched up his glasses as he crawled out of the cave and tucked them into his pocket. He looked around but didn’t recognize anything around him. He didn’t even know how far he had made it into the woods, or which direction to go in order to get out. He tried to listen but couldn’t hear anything outside of normal forest sounds.

Even if they were far louder than normal.

“Merlin, I have gotten myself into it now,” Harry said with a sigh. He decided to just pick a direction and walk. He had been walking for about ten minutes when he found a stream.

“Perfect, I can wash off all of this blood and then I won’t feel so itchy or dry,” Harry said to himself.

It was still August and warm enough that he only took his shoes and socks off. His jeans would dry quickly enough. The water felt amazing. His skin seemed to just soak it up. He couldn’t resist wading into the deeper water in the middle and completely submerging himself.

He stayed under for far longer than he ever had before and then he stood up to finish cleaning himself. He pulled his wings forward one and a time and washed all of the blood and other fluids off of them. It felt really nice, and Harry was startled to realize that he was purring.

He sat down in the shallow because he couldn’t bring himself to leave the water just yet. He needed to find a way to hide the wings and his new skin color, or he was definitely going to be in the Prophet.

Just as he thought it, he felt the weight of the wings disappear. He looked over his shoulder and realized they were gone. So were his claws, fangs, and the scales that had been on his skin.

His skin, however, was still very much a light pretty purple/blue.

“Huh, well the wings are gone, but people are definitely going to notice the skin,” Harry said with a grin.

Just to see if he could do it, Harry thought about the wings being there and out they popped. It was still a little painful, but he was sure he would get used to it if he couldn’t get rid of them. He willed them away again and put his shoes back on. He needed to find his way back.

Harry walked until it was nearly dark. He tried to stay close to the stream because it felt a bit grounding to be near it. Sometimes he just kept his shoes off and walked in it. He was exhausted, hungry, and losing hope of finding his way out. He decided to climb a tree with large branches and sleep up there so that nothing could get him while he was sleeping.

He would keep going in the morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Three Days Later: The Burrow

“Anything?” Molly asked as Arthur stepped into the kitchen. The kids were all making themselves busy around the house to keep their minds off of their missing friend. It had been three days since the World Cup and Harry was still missing.

“I’m afraid not,” Arthur answered with a sigh. “I am afraid that the worst has happened. He is either dead, or the Death Eaters have taken him.”

“They are still looking, aren’t they?” Molly gasped.

“They are going to put their effort into other things now. Like hunting down the Death Eaters that attacked at the World Cup,” Arthur answered reluctantly.

“And what about the headmaster, what is Albus doing?” Molly demanded.

“He has Severus out searching for him still,” Arthur revealed. “He hasn’t given up. Says that he knows Harry is still alive. Sirius is climbing the walls of Grimmauld Place.”

“I am surprised that he is actually still there and not out searching,” Molly said with a worried sigh. “What about Remus? Is he going to call him back from his mission or let him know that Harry is missing?”

“Albus placed wards around the house so that Sirius cannot leave,” Arthur admitted. “And as far as Remus goes, he thinks that telling him about Harry now would only distract him from his mission. He thinks that Remus’s mission is more important and that we can handle Harry.”

“I am just so worried about him, Arthur. He is only fifteen and he is out there all alone. He has to be hurt, or worse, the Death Eaters have taken him,” Molly sobbed. Arthur wrapped his wife in his arms and held her while she cried for the boy, they both considered theirs as much as their birth children.

“So, still no sign of Harry then,” Bill said as he stepped into the kitchen.

“No, and the Ministry isn’t prioritizing him anymore. They are going after the Death Eaters now. They figure he is either dead or captured,” Arthur answered.

“That is ridiculous,” Bill growled out. “Someone is still looking for him though right?”

“Yes, Severus is still searching for him,” Arthur informed him.

“Do you know where?” Bill asked.

“I believe he was sent to search the woods around the fields again,” Arthur answered.

“I am going to help,” Bill told them. He kissed his mother and then snagged Charlie as he headed out the door.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Next Day: Deep in the Woods

Harry was at the end of his rope.

He couldn’t take this anymore. He wouldn’t survive another day out here. It had already been four days since he had woken up. He had been eating nuts and berries that he had picked. He had come across some that were poisonous once, but it was like something instinctive inside of him knew they were no good. So, he hadn’t eaten them.

At some point he had slid down a small hill and he was pretty sure he had sprain his ankle, so every step hurt. He was getting weaker, and he was really close to giving up. He had left the stream two days ago and his skin was dry and itchy. He had thought about using magic to get away, consequences be damned, but he had apparently lost his wand when he had been running for his life.

He had attempted to back track to the cave to see if he could find it, or even the stream so at least he wasn’t so miserable, but he had ended up even more lost than before. His only hope was that he would somehow wander out of the woods, and someone would find him and help him.

Then it happened…

He heard it…

voices.

“This is Harry’s wand,” came excited words.

“Now we are getting somewhere,” was the reply.

Harry knew those voices. He started limping as fast as he could toward the sound of those voices.

“Help!” Harry croaked out. “Bill, Charlie!!!”

There was the sound of rustling and then he stopped when the two red heads came sprinting through the trees.

“Harry,” Charlie breathed out. He grinned as Bill strode forward.

“You found me,” Harry whispered as his legs buckled. Bill caught him and lifted him into his arms.

“We found you. Let’s get you out of here,” Bill told him. Harry nodded and then finally relaxed and let the exhaustion pull him under.

“Bill he smells…. And look at his skin…” Charlie started. Bill nodded and tightened his arms around Harry.

“I know, Charlie. Something isn’t right. I think maybe we aren’t the only ones that were suppressed. We need to take him to Gringotts. The Goblins will take care of him. Just like they did for us,” Bill responded.

“Are we telling anyone that we found him yet?” Charlie asked.

“Not yet. Let the Goblins tend to him first and then we will let people know we found him,” Bill suggested.

“Sounds good, let’s go,” Charlie agreed.

“Grab hold Charlie, I can apparate us straight into the bank,” Bill told him. Charlie did as he was told. When they arrived, Bill told Charlie to just wait, that someone would be in to get them in a moment.

“Why have you brought others with you into the bank, Mr. Weasley?” the goblin asked.

“I am sorry Griphook, but I have reason to believe that someone has suppressed Harry like they did me and my brothers,” Bill explained.

“He smells like one of us. And look at his skin. I think he is at least part Merrow,” Charlie added.

“Bring him,” Griphook instructed.

Bill and Charlie followed the goblin down and through a bunch of tunnels until they reached an infirmary. Bill attempted to lay Harry down on the bed but stopped when Harry whimpered and trilled in panic. Bill and Charlie both rumbled soothingly to him, and he calmed down enough for Bill to lay him down.

“Definitely one of you, and a Submissive Merrow from the looks of it,” Griphook said with a sigh. “The only Merrow ever found on Earth are The Lost Merrow. Nevarah will need to be notified most likely. I do hate it when this happens.”

He waved a healer forward so that she could began her assessment.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Gringotts’ Infirmary

Harry woke slowly.

He blinked his eyes open and looked up at a rock ceiling. That didn’t seem right. Bill and Charlie had found him. Hadn’t they? They would have taken him to the infirmary at Hogwarts or St. Mungos. Right? Did he only dream that he had been rescued? He sat up quickly and looked around.

“Harry! You’re awake,”

Harry smiled and turned to where Charlie and Bill had been sitting next to his bed.

“Bill, Charlie,” Harry exclaimed and made a happy chirring sound. “I didn’t dream it. You rescued me.”

“We did,” Bill answered.

“How do you feel?” Charlie asked him.

“I feel good actually. How long have I been out?” Harry asked them.

“A day,” Bill answered. “Goblins have amazing healers and healing abilities.”

“That explains why we are in a big cavern,” Harry said with a smile. “Maybe I should come here every time I get hurt. That is amazing. My ankle doesn’t even hurt at all.”

“Or you could just avoid getting hurt,” Charlie pointed out. Harry laughed.

“Yeah right,” Harry responded. “I couldn’t avoid getting hurt even if I tried really hard.”

“Mr. Potter,” a goblin said as he walked over to them. “It is good to see you up and laughing. How are you feeling?”

“I’m ok. I feel great actually. You guys are amazing,” Harry told them with a smile. “Thank you for taking care of me.”

“You are very welcome, Mr. Potter. I am Griphook,” The Goblin stated.

“I remember you. You took me to my vault first year,” Harry responded.

“That is correct. If you are feeling up to it. I would like to have you come with me to my office. There are some things we need to discuss about your accounts. I have sent letters, but you have not responded to any of them,” Griphook informed him.

“But I haven’t received any letters,” Harry told him.

“That is what I figured. Are you feeling up to coming with me?” Griphook asked.

“Yes, Sir. I am ok to do it,” Harry responded quickly. Bill stood up and handed Harry a stack of clothes.

“I brought you some of the extra clothes I keep here for work. I had to shrink them down, but they should work for now, at least they will help cover that pretty skin, so others are less likely to notice,” Bill told him.

“Thank you, Bill,” Harry said with a slight blush. He was glad they weren’t making a big deal about it. Hopefully, they could fix it. Even if he did kind of like it.

He went into a washroom that Griphook pointed out and changed after a less than quick rinse. The water just felt so good just like at the stream. He had never enjoyed a shower this much before. He didn’t dry off completely when he got out.

The clothes were still a little big, but he was used to that. And they weren’t traditional Wixen clothes either. More muggle really and Harry loved the pull over hoody. At least these were much nicer than Dudley’s clothes.

When he was done, he followed Griphook to the door. He realized that Bill and Charlie were not following him.

“Are you two not coming?” Harry asked. He felt safe around them. Something about his new instincts said they were safe and that he should stay with them. They smelled familiar, like family.

“Not this time, Harry. We have a few things that need to be taken care of,” Bill told him.

“Well ok. Thank you for rescuing me. I was so scared. I thought I was going to die out there,” Harry thanked them.

“Oh, we found this,” Charlie said and pulled out Harry’s wand. Harry took it happily and kept it gripped in his hand.

“Thank you,” Harry said with a smile. Then he waved goodbye and followed Griphook up to his office.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Truth

Harry looked up at Griphook. The Goblin looked back at him with sympathy.

Hadrian Lupus Prince

Birthday: July 30th 1979

“Is this true?” Harry asked him. “Is my name really Hadrian Lupus Prince? This says I was born in 1979 that would mean I am actually sixteen not fifteen right?”

“It is very true Heir Prince,” Griphook said with a sigh. “These things are made with Truth Serum and Truth Spells are woven into the parchment.”

“And this part about my parents?” Harry asked.

Bearer: Regulus Arcturus Prince nee Black
Sire: Severus Tobias Prince
Third: Remus John Prince nee Lupin

“True,” Griphook stated. Harry nodded.

“The Potters adopted me? Why?” Harry asked him.

“Well, the story they told when they came in here was that you had been given to them. That your Bearer and Sire thought it would be too dangerous for you with them since they were known Death Eaters. So, they asked the Potters to adopt you for your safety,” Griphook told him.

“You say that as if you don’t believe it,” Harry pointed out.

“We do not believe it,” Griphook answered honestly.

“Who is we?” Harry asked.

“I consulted with the Prince and Black account managers after the Potters left. They attempted to get in touch with Lord Prince and Lord Black as well as Mr. Prince, but they couldn’t. Then a month later, Lord Black was reported dead, Mr. Prince went to the Potters as if nothing had ever happened, and Lord Prince has never returned to the bank personally,” Griphook revealed.

“So, you don’t believe I was given to the Potters willingly,” Harry deduced.

“Correct, we believe that you were stolen and somehow your parent’s memories were altered,” Griphook revealed.

“Who would do something like that?” Harry demanded. “Do you know what kind of hell I have been living in with the Dursleys? They hurt me all the time. Beat me and starve me. I didn’t even know I had a name until I was five and started school. They only ever called me ‘boy’ or ‘freak’. They forced me to sleep in a cupboard under the stairs for ten years. I have living parents. Even if Snape hates my guts he probably would have treated me better than the Dursleys.”

“I am sorry, Heir Prince. We can continue to try and reach you Father about coming to the bank. If we can get him here and get him to submit himself to an inheritance test we can prove whether or not he has been under compulsions or memory charms. Mr. Remus as well,” Griphook stated.

“You said that Regulus was reported dead but on the parchment it doesn’t have a death date. The Potters have a death date, but Regulus doesn’t, does that mean that he is still alive as well?” Harry asked curiously.

“Yes, he has either gone into hiding or he has been locked away somehow for the last fourteen years,” Griphook answered.

“This is so screwed up,” Harry said with a sigh. “Also, how is it possible for me to have three parents?” Griphook pointed toward the paper.

Creature: Submissive Dragel

“You are a Dragel. Part Merrow, at least, by the looks of it. All Dragel have three parents. I will provide you with books that will give you accurate information. This is something that you must keep secret. Dragel have been out lawed here in Britain, deemed too ‘dark’ and dangerous to exist. The Ministry believes that they are extinct. You would be hunted down if word got out,” Griphook informed him.

“Of course I would,” Harry said with a sigh. “Because nothing can ever just be simple for me. You said I am a Merrow by the looks of it, does that have something to do with why my skin is a purply/ blue? How am I supposed to hide that? And how am I still considered the Heir for the Potter line if I am not really a Potter?”

“One question at a time, Heir Prince. Yes, your skin color is because you are at least in part a Merrow. That is a Water Dragel. We will hide it with a glamour. No one will know unless you show them,” Griphook told him.

“I guess that also explains why I suddenly want to be in the water more than I want to be out of it,” Harry responded. “What am I supposed to do about that? I can’t stay in the water.”

“I have a cream here that we always keep on hand in the event that one of the Lost Merrow are found here. I will give it to you, and you just need to make sure you apply it any time you start feeling dry. It will help,” Griphook promised.

“Ok, thank you,” Harry said with a sigh.

“Now, as for the Potter Lordship, they adopted you legally, that gives you the right to everything. The Potter line died with James, but you still inherit all of it,” Griphook answered.

“If I was adopted, why do I look like them?” Harry asked.

“If you look further down your Test, it states that you are under a Blood Glamour. This would make sure that you looked like them. Once it is removed, you will look like your true self,” Griphook explained.

“There are a lot of Seals on me as well as spells and blocks can we do something about all of those?” Harry asked.

“Of course we can,” Griphook assured him. “We can remove everything that has been placed on you by doing a cleansing in our ritual room. Is that something that you want?”

“Yes,” Harry answered quickly. “I want to know who I really am. This also says that I have compulsions on me keyed to Dumbledore, Hermione, and the Dursleys for Submission, behavior, and trust. What does that mean?”

“It means that someone placed those compulsions on you so that you would defer to them for guidance, that you would submit to them and that you would behave the way that they wanted you to,” Griphook explained.

“This says that some were placed when I was almost three and the others were done when I was eleven,” Harry pointed out. Griphook nodded.

“That is correct,” Griphook answered.

“But that would mean that the Potters didn’t do it, so who did?” Harry demanded.

“We have no proof that can be used in a court of law or in any way that would help you,” Griphook admitted.

“But you do know who did it,” Harry insisted.

“We do,” Griphook answered. “Albus Dumbledore. The Potters put him in control of you in the event of their passing. He is your magical guardian and has control of your vaults and assets until you are old enough to take control of them.”

“You think Dumbledore is responsible?” Harry asked and then he was quiet for a moment and Griphook let him take it all in. “I told him in first year that my relatives were hurting me and that I didn’t want to go back. I asked him to let me stay at the school or with the Weasleys or anything so that I didn’t have to go back. He brushed me off and told me that I shouldn’t start rumors about good people because I didn’t like the way they disciplined me.”

Harry looked up at Griphook with narrowed eyes. He thought about every time he had told someone growing up that he was being hurt. If they believe him and tried to help him, they would disappear or show up with no memory of ever having talked to him about it.

“He knew they were hurting me. He knew and he let them do it, even helped them cover it up,” Harry said quietly. “Why would he do this?”

“We have not been able to figure that part out. We know that he is controlling a lot of people and that he has suppressed a lot of people to place them in positions that he wanted them in, but we do not know why he is doing it,” Griphook answered.

“I know you said that I could wear a glamour that would hide my skin color, but if I got a cleansing and had the Blood Glamour removed, is there a way that I could glamour myself to look like I used to so that no one would know?” Harry asked suddenly. He wanted to be cleansed but he didn’t want Dumbledore to know that he was aware of what was going on.

“Yes, Goblins have many magics that Wixen do not know about. There is a piece of Jewelry that we can give you that will glamour you to look just you always have. It will be keyed to you and only you will be able to remove it once you put it on. We can also make it so that it hides your Dragel features as well if you accidentally lose control of them,” Griphook informed him.

“Oh, that’s wonderful. I would like to do that please. Then maybe I can stay hidden until we can figure out a way to get my parents in here and get them cleansed as well. Maybe they will have more information about why Dumbledore is doing this,” Harry stated.

“Very good, then let’s get started. Just to be thorough, we are removing a Blood Glamour, two soul seals, a prophecy seal, a death seal, a magic seal, and a mentor seal, as well as all compulsions?” Griphook clarified.

“That is correct,” Harry answered.

“Then please follow me, Heir Prince,” Griphook stated before he led Harry down the hall to a set of stairs that led them deeper into the caverns and to a ritual room.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
His True Self

Harry stared at himself in the mirror the Goblins provided for him. He was still super short, but he had gained like two inches. His skin had taken some getting used to, but he actually really liked it. His hair was a blue so deep it almost looked black. It also had natural lilac highlights through it the same color as his scales and it was wavy just like Severus’. His eyes were a light grey that was ringed in an almost navy blue.

If you ignored his skin tone for the time being, he looked a little like a mix between Sirius and Severus which he figured was fair if Sirius’ brother was his bearer. He had seen pictures of Sirius and Regulus as teenagers they looked quite a bit alike.

Harry rolled his shoulders and suddenly he had beautiful peach, lilac, and silver scaled wings. He had tiny fangs, pointed ears, and sharp claws. He also had tiny peach, lilac, and silver scales covering some of his face, arms, sides, hips and legs. He also had swirling tattoos covering most of his back.

This was the first time that he was seeing his true self. He really liked what he was seeing. All of his scars were gone. Including the lightning bolt on his head. The Goblins told him that he had a piece of Voldemort’s soul in his head, and they removed and banished it to Death’s Realm.

He felt like a whole new person.

If he hid only his skin color and walked out of the bank right now, he could disappear into the crowds, and no one would notice him. He looked nothing like ‘Harry Potter’ it was like a dream come true.

There was a knock on the door and Harry quickly hid his wings and pulled on his clothes. He opened the door and smiled at Griphook standing there with Bill.

“Hello, little brother,” Bill said with a smile. “You look wonderful, it is nice to see the real you. Might cause a bit of a stir with all the boys and girls. Gonna have to help the twins keep all the boys away from you.”

“Thanks, Bill,” Harry preened and couldn’t help the happy chir that left his mouth. He blushed when Bill chuckled.

“No reason to blush, it is a natural response,” Bill insisted.

“You and Charlie are like me, aren’t you?” Harry asked him as he stepped out of the room he had been changing in.

“We are. So are Fred and George. Well, not exactly. Opposites really. You are a Water type, Aqua’kine and we are fire types. So, we will need to be careful not to use our flames too close to you. We don’t exactly know all of the details, but we think our parents did something to us. We are waiting until Ron and Ginny are old enough to be tested without our parent’s permission and then we are going to confront them together,” Bill answered honestly.

“What about Percy?” Harry asked.

“Turns out he wasn’t a creature like us. He is something called a Torvak. But he didn’t want to be one, so he kept his suppressions on. He just wanted to be normal,” Bill responded with a shrug. “You know Perce.”

“Oh, so it isn’t guaranteed that Ron and Ginny will be like us?” Harry asked him as they headed back down the hall to Griphook’s office.

“No, I think one of our parents is a Dragel and the other is a Torvak,” Bill told him.

“I thought there had to be three parents for someone to be a Dragel,” Harry asked curiously.

“There does,” Bill said with a shrug. “Our inheritance test just has unknown third. Something is blocking the goblin magic from knowing.”

“Oh, ok,” Harry responded. “So, what are we doing about me being missing?”

“We have it worked out,” Bill promised. “You have about an hour to talk things over with Griphook and then you are going to put on your glamour and return to the infirmary. Charlie is going to tell the others that we found you late last night and that you have been recovering here ever since.”

“So, we lie so that no one knows what has really been happening,” Harry stated.

“Correct, now let’s make the most of our time. We are going to discuss what it means to be Dragel and discuss your accounts,” Griphook answered.

“Sounds great,” Harry agreed. Then the three of them sat down to talk it out.

Soon he would be back at the Weasleys pretending that his entire life hadn’t just changed. Pretending that he wasn’t Hadrian Lupus Prince. That he wasn’t the son of the Lost Black brother, his hated Professor, and a Werewolf.

But most of all, he would be pretending that he was human and not a dark creature that the ministry had tried to hunt to extinction.

Pretending that he wasn’t a Submissive Merrow Dragel.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
October 1995: The Tri-Wizard Tournament

Harry watched as the Beauxbatons girls seemed to float into the great hall. All of them were dressed in pretty blue dresses and butterflies followed them down the aisle. It was all very feminine and had many of the boys around them drooling. Including Ron. After their introduction, they found seats at the Ravenclaw table.

They were here because Hogwarts was hosting the Tri-Wizard Tournament.

A tournament that was discontinued decades ago because it was too dangerous and too many people had died. Harry thought it was kind of stupid that they were bringing it back, but he was the only one, aside from Hermione. But he didn’t believe anything that came out of her mouth after his Inheritance Test.

“And now we welcome the gentlemen of Durmstrang and their High Master Igor Karkaroff,” Dumbledore announced.

Now this was the group Harry was interested in. He had heard talk of how insanely handsome the boys from Durmstrang were. They came in with Bo Staffs that they used in perfect unison. Harry was enraptured with them. They were amazing and as expected, quite handsome as well.

“Harry, look,” Ron said in an excited whisper. “It’s Krum. Viktor Krum is here.”

“Yes, he is,” Harry responded.

He couldn’t take his eyes off of the man. He was fit and gorgeous. The kind of man that Harry definitely had a thing for. His Dragel was nearly purring in delight. This was going to be an interesting year that was for sure.

Then Viktor passed their table.

He paused for a moment and seemed to search the tables with his eyes before they landed on Harry. The Submissive tried to hide his blush when the Bulgarian Seeker held eye contact for a few moments before continuing to the front of the hall.

“What was that about?” Ron asked him.

“I don’t know,” Harry answered distractedly.

The moment his eyes had connected with the Bulgarian’s eyes, he had felt a pull in his chest. Something whispered in his mind ‘mine’.

“Figures you would be the one that he pays attention too. He probably recognized your scar or something. You were all over the news on top of being the boy who lived,” Ron stated bitterly.

“Gee Ron, I am sorry I was nearly trampled to death and had to flee for my life,” Harry said with a roll of his eyes.

“Whatever, Mate,” Ron said and turned away.

He felt a nudge and he looked over at Ginny and Dean who were grinning at him. Dean waggled his eyes at him and Ginny winked. Harry laughed and shook his head.

“Saw that,” Ginny whispered causing Harry to blush.

“I mean he is gorgeous,” Dean added with a chuckle.

“Stop it,” Harry whispered and turned away from them smiling. Aside from Fred and George, Ginny and Dean were the only people he really spent any time with.

Harry watched as Viktor Krum and another good looking guy sat down across from Malfoy and his lackeys. Great, now he was probably going to have a bad impression of Harry right off the bat. He ducked his head when the five of them looked over toward him.

Dumbledore finished announcing the rules about the tournament and Harry was happy to learn that he was too young to enter. That meant he couldn’t be forced to participate. That was one thing he was absolutely grateful for.

Well, he did have some horrible luck, perhaps he should write to Griphook and see about getting his hands on the rules or something. Just in case.

He spent the rest of the meal avoiding looking at the Slytherin table.

Though, to be fair, that wasn’t the only thing he was avoiding this year. So far, he had managed to avoid being alone with or even speaking to Severus at all. He didn’t know if he could be around him and listen to the usual hate from him knowing that he was his dad.

His new instincts made him want to seek affection from Severus. Made him want to be around the man so that he could be taken care of. But he knew that wasn’t going to happen, so he was just avoiding him so that his feelings didn’t get hurt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Goblet of Fire

“HARRY POTTER!!!!”

Harry sat in his chair and didn’t move. That was the third time that Dumbledore had called his name. His name that had somehow just come out of the Goblet of Fire. He hadn’t put his name in there. There was already a Hogwarts Champion. There were already three chosen.

This shouldn’t be happening.

“Harry get up,” Hermione said and shoved him up. “You have to go!”

“But,” Harry whispered in shock.

He could hear the angry whispers starting already. He glanced toward the Slytherin table and could see that surprisingly Malfoy and his group were not among the people that were shouting or sneering at him.

He reached into his pocket to see if the parchment was still there, then ducked his head, and headed through the door after the other champions.

“What is this?” The Bulgarian High Master demanded.

“Zere can only be three champions,” Madame Maxine added.

Harry just made his way into the room and stood away from the others. He wasn’t going to be here long hopefully. Griphook had been more helpful than Harry could have ever dreamed of. Harry owed him so much.

There was a flurry of noise, and the door banged open. Dumbledore slammed into the room with Severus, Moody, Bagman, and Crouch close behind him. He rushed toward Harry and grasped his arms tightly. Harry tried not to flinch, but he was pretty sure he failed.

“Did you put your name in the Goblet of Fire?” Dumbledore demanded.

He shook Harry and gripped him even tighter. Harry looked desperately over Dumbledore’s shoulder and locked eyes with Severus for the first time all term. He was pulled out of his thoughts when Dumbledore shook him again.

“Did you?” Dumbledore spat in his face.

“Perhaps you should let him go and give him the chance to answer,” Someone spoke up.

Harry turned to see Viktor standing closer as if he was going to yank Harry out of Dumbledore’s hands. It looked like the only reason he hadn’t was because Karkaroff was gripping his arm.

“Of course,” Dumbledore said and let go of Harry. He took a step back and took a deep breath.

“Forgive me, I am merely concerned. This shouldn’t have been possible. My spell should have prevented anyone underage from placing their name in the Goblet. You need to tell us how you did it, My Boy.”

“I didn’t,” Harry said quickly. He didn’t want to be manhandled again.

“He lies,” Igor stated.

Harry would swear he heard someone growl but when he looked around no one was showing anything outwardly other than Igor who had let go of Viktor and stepped away.

“I am not lying,” Harry countered. He stepped back again, and it put him a little closer to Viktor.

“Did you ask an older student or teacher to do it for you?” Dumbledore questioned him.

“No, I did not in any way try to get my name in the Goblet,” Harry insisted.

“Well, it doesn’t matter how he did it, when his name came out of the goblet it created a binding contract,” Bagman stated. “He has to compete.”

“No, I don’t,” Harry stated.

“I am afraid that Mr. Bagman is correct, Dear Boy,” Dumbledore responded.

“No, he isn’t. I have read the rules. They are available for the public to see and I knew something like this would happen. Something like this always happens to me,” Harry stated.

He pulled the parchment out of his pocket and laid it on the table next to him. He pointed to the parts he had underlined.

All participants must enter the competition voluntarily.
No one under the age of seventeen may participate. No exceptions.
No one may become a participant if they did not place their own name in the Goblet.

He didn’t figure there was any point in going further. Those three lines alone made sure that he didn’t have to participate. But just in case they needed proof, he raised his wand and looked everyone in the eye.

“I did not put my name into the Goblet of Fire. I did not ask anyone to put my name in the Goblet of Fire for me. I do not in any way consent to participating. I do not want to participate in this tournament. I swear on my magic that everything that I have said is true. If I have lied about this I ask Lady Magic to take my magic,” Harry vowed.

There was a chiming in the air and Harry waited a moment more before he shot sparklers into the air. He placed his wand back in his holster and waited.

“Well, I guess that takes care of that,” Crouch stated. “The boy is right. He cannot participate. The rules are very clear on this matter. He is underage, and did not place his own name in the Goblet. I will check the magical contract files at the ministry this evening just to confirm.”

“I believe someone needs to check the Goblet for spells as well. Someone was powerful enough or knowledgeable enough about the Goblet to manipulate it to take an underage name and give more than three champions,” Severus stated.

“Very good, Professor,” Bagman agreed. “I will have an investigation opened up immediately to see what we can learn.”

“This reeks of a Dark Wizard. Someone targeted our young Mr. Potter,” Moody stated with a growl. Harry didn’t like him. He made him really uncomfortable the way he watched him sometimes.

“Can I go now?” Harry asked them. “I don’t think there is any reason for me to be here.”

“Wait just a moment, Mr. Potter. I just need to inform the champions about one thing and then we will let everyone know what is going on,” Bagman insisted.

“A seat, Litter Seeker,” Viktor offered and indicated a chair next to him. Harry tried to hide his blush when he nodded and sat in the chair. Apart from being incredibly handsome, there was just something about the Bulgarian that made Harry feel safe.

“Good man, Mr. Krum,” Bagman said with a smile. “Poor boy has been through enough with a scare like that.”

“Well, then let’s get on with it so that we can return to the feast. It sounds like Minerva is barely keeping the students under control out there,” Dumbledore stated.

“Right, well,” Bagman said and smiled at Viktor, Cedric, and Fleur. “Congratulations on being chosen as this year’s Triwizard Champions. We are expecting great things. The first task will take place on November 24th. You have until then to prepare and try to figure out what it is. Remember that while you may receive outside help. You must do the actual tasks on your own. Good luck and remember to have fun.”

Harry thought that was all very vague and not helpful at all. But it wasn’t his problem. He had successfully kept himself out of the competition. He couldn’t wait to write to Griphook and let him know. The twins were going to be happy as well.

They had done nothing but hover since he had inherited. It was like they just couldn’t help it. Griphook had explained that they were Pareya and that it was instinctual for them to do it. They would make sure he ate and slept and took care of himself. And they had done all of those things. Harry wasn’t complaining, it was kind of nice.

“Mr. Potter,”

Harry looked up quickly to see everyone staring at him expectantly. They looked like they had been leaving the room, all of them were near the door except for Viktor who was still standing next to him.

“I’m sorry, I must have been lost in thought,” Harry said quickly.

Viktor held out his hand and Harry had slipped his hand into the Bulgarians before he even thought about it. Viktor helped him to his feet and then slowly let go of his hand. He indicated for Harry to go in front of him.

“Well, come along. We will announce the mistake that was made and make sure that everyone knows you will not be participating. Then we can all enjoy the celebration feast,” Crouch stated and waved them all out.

Harry stood with Severus and Moody on either side of him and did his best not to move closer to the potion master for comfort. The Great Hall was not sounding very friendly toward him. There was a lot of angry shouts of cheater and other derogatory things. Harry just wanted to hide behind Severus but knew that he couldn’t.

“We would like to take a moment to clear up a small misunderstanding,” Dumbledore announced. “There are very clear rules about participation in the Tournament and unfortunately someone has played a cruel joke on Mr. Potter. He did not place his name in the Goblet and is clearly underage. Therefore, he cannot and will not be participating. So, please join me in congratulating our actual Champions.”

There were a lot of exclamations of disbelief before they quieted down.

“From Beauxbatons, the Lovely Fleur Delacour,” Dumbledore announced.

Fleur stepped forward with a bright smile. She waved and gave a pretty curtsy before stepping to the side with Madame Maxine. Everyone clapped and shouted for her.

“From Durmstrang, the fierce Viktor Krum,” Dumbledore continued.

Viktor stepped forward with a perfectly composed blank face. He clicked his heels together and then bowed with grace before standing back up and retreating to stand next to Fleur with Igor at his back.

“And last but not least, our very own loyal and hardworking Cedric Diggory,” Dumbledore said with quite a bit of bias.

Cedric stepped forward with a grin and waved as the room erupted into applause and shouts. It was, of course, the loudest by far considering the obvious. Cedric grinned, bowed, and waved. He made quite a show of it. Harry fought the urge to roll his eyes.

Dumbledore let them go with a quick few words of congratulations and Harry was happy to return to his table. Fred and George pulled him down between them the moment he was close enough. Instead of letting him go back to his seat between Ron and Ginny.

He understood why a moment later.

“I can’t believe you found a way to get your name in the goblet and didn’t tell me,” Ron spat out.

“What?” Harry said surprised. “Weren’t you listening? I didn’t put my name in the Goblet.”

“Sure, mate,” Ron said with a snort. “You probably tried to participate, and they told you that you couldn’t. It wouldn’t be the first time that Dumbledore lied for you.”

“Do shut up, Ronnikins,” George replied with a frown.

“You sound like an idiot,” Fred said with a mean smile.

“Of course, you lot are on his side. The two of you are always on his side,” Ron said with a sneer. “You would think that they two of you were in love with him the way you hover. Its gross.”

“Jealous,” Fred and George asked together.

“Whatever,” Ron responded and turned away from the three of them.

Harry bumped their shoulders and mouthed ‘thank you’. They just grinned and continued to pile his plate with the foods that he seemed to enjoy the most these days. He glanced past Ron and Hermione, who was ignoring both of them.

He locked eyes with Viktor who smiled at him. Well, it was a very small movement of the lips but from what Harry had seen of the very serious Bulgarian, it was a smile. Harry blushed and ducked his head again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
After the Feast

Viktor, Nikolaus, Draco, Blaise, and Theodore stood together mostly in shadows after the celebration feast and watched as Harry laughed at something one of the twins said. He was walking between them, and it seemed like Weasley and Granger were avoiding him for some reason.

“At least the Pareya are looking after him,” Nikolaus stated.

“He still shouldn’t be here. That was almost a disaster. If he hadn’t been prepared they would have forced him to compete,” Viktor insisted.

“Stuff like that happens to him all the time,” Draco added. “He was terrified for a moment. Did you see his face Theo? There is no way he put his own name in the goblet.”

“I saw it, Treasure” Theo answered and nuzzled Draco.

“I had to fight every instinct in me not to get up and comfort him. To let him know that we are looking out for him,” Blaise added.

“Yeah,” Nikolaus agreed with a nod. He had felt it too. If Viktor wasn’t already interested in the little Submissive he would have attempted to court him after that. He definitely needed someone looking after him.

“Is there no one who looks after him besides the two Pareya?” Viktor asked for what had to be the hundredth time since he noticed the Submissive.

“Honestly, I don’t think so,” Draco answered. “He starts every school year super skinny. He barely eats, flinches at loud noises or sudden movements, his clothes are old and a few sizes too big. In first year, I thought he was just an arrogant asshole when he didn’t act the way he was supposed to.”

“Yeah, he was like a Muggleborn who had never seen magic before coming here,” Blaise added. “He was supposedly being raised by a Wixen family, out of the public eye. Spoiled and pampered and being prepared for his place in society.”

“But he wasn’t” Viktor asked.

“I don’t think he was. I think he has a very bad home life. I don’t think he knew about magic at all before he started first year,” Draco responded.

“And you have never attempted to ask him about it?” Nikolaus asked curiously.

“We aren’t exactly friends,” Draco said and Theo snorted.

“Their rivalry started first year and has only gotten worse over the years,” Theo pointed out. Draco poked him in the side. Theo just kissed his head and held him closer.

“That’s not quite true. They didn’t fight much at all last year and this year Harry has avoided fighting with him completely,” Blaise countered.

“He has avoided me completely, period,” Draco added with a sigh. “It would be nice to have another Submissive to talk to.”

“Does he seem to be taking enough blood or having a resting period?” Viktor asked. “He seems less then healthy to me.”

“I don’t know if he is taking any blood or not because he wouldn’t risk doing that where anyone could see. But he definitely isn’t having a realignment period. He hasn’t missed any classes and attends all three meals everyday even on the weekends,” Blaise answered.

“That isn’t good for him. He will make himself sick. Eventually he will collapse,” Viktor stated.

“What can we do about it? None of us are friendly enough with him or his friends to talk to them about it and have them listen,” Blaise asked.

“I will do it,” Viktor responded. “He has responded to me whether he realizes it or not. And there is something with your Head of House as well. Harry’s magic literally reaches out for him anytime they are near each other. What is their relationship like?”

“Hostile at best,” Draco replied. “Uncle Severus hates Harry more than he does anyone else. Treats him like crap even when Harry hasn’t done anything. I hate it.”

“Harry dropped potions this year and seems to be avoiding the Professor at all costs,” Theo added.

“That’s true. He has been avoiding him,” Draco agreed. “I don’t know that they have said two words to each other this year.”

“He is only fifteen, what is it with your school and underage Dragel?” Nikolaus said with a chuckle. “Neither of you should even be here. This is a hostile environment for Dragel, much less Submissives.”

“Blaise inherited at nine, which was the youngest of all of us. He doesn’t talk about what happened,” Draco stated. “Someone tried to poison Theo at eleven to punish his dad and his inheritance came in to save him. I was nearly beaten to death by my father last year when one of his stupid plans didn’t work. My mother was furious, they aren’t even living together anymore. I think she is going to divorce him. Turns out he isn’t even my father. He is my uncle, my father was his older brother, Armand.”

“And Harry went missing for about five days after the Death Eaters attacked the World Cup. He was apparently chased into the woods by a Death Eater and got lost. He was taken to the Goblins afterward and healed there. I believe whatever happened to him in those woods is what brought out his inheritance,” Blaise continued.

“It did,” Draco pointed out. “I saw him just before the match started and he was definitely not inherited at that time.”

“We need to keep watching out for him. Someone tried to enter him into the Tournament for a reason. They failed and they may try something else. I will speak to him carefully about his resting period and taking blood. We also need to figure out why Harry’s magic reaches so desperately for someone he supposedly hates,” Viktor stated.

“Sounds like a plan. Now let’s get back to the ship before we are missed, my friend,” Nikolaus stated with a smile. “We will look after him, all of us.”

“We will,” Draco added. Blaise and Theo nodded. Viktor watched Harry disappear up the stairs and nodded. He let his friend lead him out of the school and back to their ship.

“You concentrate on the first task and figuring out what it is. I will keep an eye on the Submissive. You are very worried about him. Beyond the normal worry a dominant Dragel has for a Submissive. Why?” Nikolaus asked his longtime friend and fellow Beta.

“I don’t know. But something about him calls to me. He makes all of my instincts act up. It is almost like a compulsive need to take care of him and keep him safe,” Viktor answered. “There was a moment when we were in that room, and he was so terrified that I almost just snatched him away and made a run for it. I think I truly would have if Igor had not grabbed my arm.”

“Perhaps he is meant to be yours? I have heard stories about Soulbonds and how they can affect a Dragel. You said he responds to you as well?” Nikolaus asked.

“He does. His anxiety was so high until the moment he sat down next to me. He does not know it, but our magic twined together as if he needed someone to help him ground. He took my hand when I offered it without hesitation,” Viktor explained.

“All I am saying is that I have never seen you this worked up over anyone. You have been around Submissives before. Perhaps you should seriously consider what it means,” Nikolaus pointed out.

“Perhaps you are right. There may be something there that I need to pay attention to. Thank you for helping me watch him. It settles me more knowing that you are,” Viktor stated as they reached the ship.

“Of course, Viktor. I have always had your back you know that,” Nikolaus responded.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 5, 1995: Room of Requirement

“Krum and his friend watch you a lot don’t they?” Fred asked Harry a few days later.

“Do they?” Harry responded with a blush. George chuckled.

“You know they do. You watch them as well, Krum more than his friend, you just aren’t so obvious about it,” George pointed out.

“Well, they are quite fit and gorgeous,” Harry stated.

“And Dragel,” Fred and George said together. Harry looked up at them sharply.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked them.

“Haven’t you smelled them?” Fred asked him.

“Yeah, they smell wonderful,” Harry answered. “But what does that have to do with anything?”

“Hopeless,”

“What?” Harry said again.

“We forget that you still have so much to learn, sometimes,” George answered.

“The next time you are close to him or even his friend, open up your magic to them,” Fred instructed.

“You will feel it,”

“You could just tell me,” Harry said with a laugh.

“Too easy,”

“You need to start paying attention to the people around you,” George told him.

“I do pay attention; I am just working really hard to keep a tight handle on my magic. The blocks that were on me only gave me access to a small amount and now that there is so much more, I have to be careful until I am used to it,” Harry insisted with a sigh.

“We know,” Fred said and ruffled Harry’s hair.

“It’s hard to be mediocre isn’t it?” George said with a chuckle.

“Oh hush it,” Harry said and swatted at them.

“There are at least three other Dragel in attendance besides us three and the two Bulgarians,” Fred revealed.

“Really?” Harry said surprised.

“Tell you what, Harrykins. If you can correctly identify who they are,” Fred started.

“We will get you some more of those meat sticks you like so much,” George finished.

“Oh, you guys are on,” Harry said with a grin. “Those things are delicious. Where does Bill get them from?”

“That is a secret, little brother,” Fred told him with a grin.

“If we tell you how to get them, then we don’t get to spoil you with them anymore,” George pointed out.

“And Bill does love spoiling you. You are far more grateful of the gifts he brings home than Ron and Ginny,” Fred stated.

“Charlie has been sending gifts as well,” Harry told them with a laugh. “He sent me a new Dragon hide wand holster.”

“Well, you are all of our favorite sibling I think,” Fred pointed out.

“For sure,” George added.

“Well, I am just really glad to be considered family. I don’t know what I would do without the four of you,” Harry told them sincerely.

“All right quit stalling,” Fred told him and held out a wrist.

“I am not stalling. I just don’t like taking so much from the two of you when you won’t let me return the favor,” Harry told him.

“We already told you; Bill and Charlie take turns coming to Hogsmeade and we sneak out and take blood from them,” George told him.

“Ok,” Harry agreed and took the wrist that Fred had offered him. He took a few mouthfuls and then licked the puncture marks closed.

Right now, they were in the Room of Requirement for a little while. It was the only place they felt safe enough to be themselves for a few hours. Harry currently had his glamour off and all of his Dragel features out on display.

After the blood, he cuddled up between the twins who also had their wings and scales on display. Though they were careful to keep their flames under control and regulate their body temperature so that it wasn’t too harsh on the little Aqua-kine Submissive between them.

“Sleep Harry, we will watch over you,” Fred told him.

“We wish you would allow yourself to have a real Realignment Cycle,” George said for the millionth time.

“I know. But I just don’t feel safe here. I can’t bring myself to do it,” Harry said with a yawn. “Promise to wake me up before dinner?”

“We promise,”

Harry was asleep in moments.

Fred and George knew that he wouldn’t move until they woke him up. He slept like the dead when they did this. They just needed to find a way to convince him to allow himself to have a real realignment. His magic was starting to be affected by it. He was going to collapse, but they didn’t know what to do about it.

Maybe if they could get the Beta and his friend involved it might do Harry some good. They seemed more than interested and they knew Harry was too. Maybe if someone outside of the people he considered family told him it was important he would listen.

Maybe they should send an anonymous letter to Snape and encourage him to go for a cleansing. They knew the bank had been trying to get a letter to him, but for some reason none of them were going through to him. Perhaps they would hand deliver the letter?

And Remus was off on a mission for Dumbledore and had been for months now. They couldn’t reach him either. Harry needed a parent who was aware of his true self. They saw the way he watched Snape when he thought no one was watching. He wanted to be acknowledged by him desperately.

They shared a look between them. Yeah, it was time to do something. Harry needed his parents, and Snape was the only one they had access to.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 9, 1995: Severus

Severus sat down at his desk and summoned a glass of fire whiskey. He was not having a good year, and it was only two months into the school year. Something was going on inside him. Something that he couldn’t understand or explain. It was like there were memories in his head that someone altered or switched.

There were flashes of a beautiful man with dark hair and blue-grey eyes. Regulus. The feelings of absolute love and adoration that accompanied the memories were staggering. Then something would overlap the memories, and he would remember Lily in place of Regulus.

It was wrong, the memories of Lily felt wrong and made his skin itch.

Then there was Remus Lupin. He was remembering him two separate ways. There would be memories of quiet times reading and cuddling together, times of happiness and contentment. Then the memories would warp into horrible pranks and cruel words.

The most confusing memories were of the three of them together with a small, beautiful blue tinted boy with dark hair and pretty eyes. Then the memories would shift to staring down at a boy with green eyes that didn’t seem right. Those memories made him feel so much loss.

Something was taken from him, something important. And somehow it had to do with Harry Potter.

Potter who had dropped his class and was avoiding him like the plague. Potter who snuck longing glances up at him when he thought no one was watching him. Potter who had looked at him desperately for help after his name had come out of the Goblet and Albus had been shaking him. Potter who had stood so close to him afterward while still trying to make it seem like he wasn’t.

The boy knew something, Severus was sure of it.

He leaned forward and sat his empty glass on the table and noticed a letter addressed to him sitting in the middle of his desk. He checked it for any spells before opening it.

Dear Professor,
It has come to our attention that you may not be receiving a very important letter. We have done you the service of delivering it to you personally so that you are guaranteed to get it. It is of the utmost importance that you keep an open mind and do what they ask you to do. Someone very important to us needs you.
Your favorite Terrors

The Weasley twins? Severus set down the letter and pulled out another that had been in the envelope. It was addressed to him from Gringotts. Severus checked it for authenticity and then opened it.

He read it over and realized that he had been right.

Something was very wrong. He didn’t remember things that he should. Someone had messed with his mind. He was going to fix that right now. It was time to pay a visit to the Goblins.

It was lucky that Albus was expecting him to be gone all weekend anyway. He had requested the weekend to gather potion ingredients for an experimental potion he had wanted to attempt. He packed a quick bag to keep up appearances and then locked up his quarters and left.

“Mr. Snape, what can we do for you this evening?” A goblin asked him.

“I need to speak with my account manager please. I was sent this letter,” Severus answered and handed over the letter.

“Very good, follow me,” the goblin stated and handed him back the letter. Severus was led down a few different corridors deep into their tunnels. Then the goblin knocked on a door and waved him in.

“Lord Prince, finally,” the goblin behind the desk stated. He slid a parchment and needle across the desk. “If you would. We will get right to it.”

Severus said nothing. He simply sat down and did as he was told. They sat in silence while they waited. When the time was up, the goblin slid the parchment toward Severus.

Name: Severus Aurelius Prince
Birthday: January 9, 1960

Parents:
Bearer – Eileen May Prince (Deceased)
Sire - Cethin Gasper-Prince (Deceased)
Third - Unknown

Creature Inheritance: Alpha Air Dragel

Mates: Regulus Arcturus Prince nee Black
Remus John Prince nee Lupin

Children: Hadrian Lupus Prince

He continued to read and became angrier and angrier. He was under so many seals and suppressions. His memory had been messed with so bad that he didn’t even know his own name or parents. His own mates or child.

“I am assuming there is a way to fix the memory loss and restore me to myself?” Severus asked when he was finished.

“There is, that is why you were called here. The ritual room is ready for us to begin whenever you are ready,” his account manager answered.

“I am ready now,” Severus stated.

“Very good, follow me.”

Severus was led deep into the caverns and was left in a ritual room with a group of goblins who instructed him on what was going to happen. He did exactly as he was told and when he was finished, he remembered everything.

He remembered his mates.

He and Regulus had gotten together when Severus was fourteen and Regulus was thirteen. When they had both inherited, Regulus had been a Submissive and Severus an Alpha. They had exchanged claim marks two months after Regulus turned sixteen.

Remus had come to them the year before that.

It was just after ‘The Prank’. Remus had been furious with James and Sirius. He had gone straight to Severus and Regulus and swore that he hadn’t been in on it and that he was so sorry.

They spent a lot of time together after that. Discovered that Remus was already suppressed and had taken him for a cleansing. He was Earth Dragel and Born Werewolf. He was also a Beta. It wasn’t very long after Severus and Regulus bonded that they also bonded to Remus and completed their triad.

He remembered Regulus getting pregnant after he graduated.

Of him giving birth to a beautiful blue skinned little boy. Hadrian’s birth had led them to getting more testing done with the goblins that showed Severus with a slight Merrow heritage. He didn’t know which parent it came from though.

The most shocking revelation that day was that Regulus had a seal on him, one so deep and twined within him that the goblins refused to remove it. Regulus was apparently full Merrow.

One of The Lost Merrow.

The Blacks had adopted him using a blood adoption so that he looked just like them and no one would suspect he wasn’t theirs. They may have even been involved in his kidnapping. There was no way of knowing since his parents had been murdered a few months prior.

They had gone home that day prepared to provide Hadrian with the extra care he would need. They had two years of perfect familial bliss together.

Then he remembered everything falling apart.

Albus had come for them with a few others as well as a group of Torvak. He had split them up and taken their little Hadrian. He had altered all of their memories and ruined their lives.

Severus was going to put his family back together and then he was going to rip Albus apart piece by piece.

When Severus returned to his Account Managers office there were two other goblins in there as well. He remembered one of them, it was the Black account manager. He and Regulus usually dealt with their managers together.

He did not know the third one.

“Lord Prince, please take a seat,” Axeclaw, his account manager stated. “You remember Fleshgutter of course, Lord Black’s account manager?” Severus nodded after he sat down. “This is the Potter Account Manager, Griphook.”

“And what is the Potter account manager doing here?” Severus asked.

He had his suspicions on why. He just wanted them to say it out loud. He hadn’t known where they had taken his son all of those years ago, but all signs pointed to one person.

“I am here as representation for your son and heir,” Griphook answered simply.

“You know where my son is?” Severus asked. He wanted them to say it.

“Yes, we were takin quite by surprise when one of our Curse Breakers brought us an unconscious Harry Potter. He had suspicions based on the boys scent, among other things when he found him in the woods. We healed him and when he woke a day later, we performed an Inheritance test to see what we would find,” Griphook explained. Then he slid a parchment across the desk to Severus. The Goblins were silent while he read.

Name: Hadrian Lupus Prince
Born: July 30, 1979

Parents: Bearer – Regulus Arcturus Prince nee Black
Sire – Severus Aurelius Prince
Third – Remus John Prince Nee Lupin

Adopted: Father – James Fleamont Potter (deceased)
Mother – Lily Jane Potter nee Evans (deceased)

Creature: Submissive Dragel

Titles: Heir to the Houses of –
Potter
Prince
Black

Severus read through it all. The suppressions and seals that had been on his son were outrageous. It was a wonder the poor boy was functioning at all. He was also handed a medical report.

One that disgusted him.

His Hadrian had been abused, starved, beaten, and neglected from the moment he had been taken from them. The amount of broken bones and injuries was far worse than any person should suffer their entire lives. His home life had been a living hell based on this report, and Severus had made his school days just as horrible.

“Was he cleansed and healed from these?” Severus asked.

“He was. We send him potions weekly to help him continue to heal from the effects of so much abuse. We also discovered something else during the healing ritual that almost caused us a bit of trouble,” Griphook told him.

“And what was that?” Severus asked.

“The boy was a Horcrux. He was carrying a piece of Voldemort’s soul inside of him since the night the Potters were attacked and he survived the Killing Curse,” Griphook revealed.

“Is it still inside of him?” Severus demanded to know. He would find a way to get it out of him.

“No, I said it caused us a bit of trouble, but we removed it and banished it to Death’s Realm. Your son is clean of all suppressions, spells, compulsions, glamours, Horcrux, and anything else that was affecting him,” Griphook insisted.

“You said he is clear of all of those things and yet he still looks like James and Lily. Did they do a blood adoption?” Severus want to know.

“They only did an adoption on paper. It was all that we would allow them to do without speaking to your or your mates. He looked like them because of a blood glamour they placed on him. He is clear of it now but asked for something that would keep him glamoured so that no one became suspicious,” Griphook let him know.

“Does my son know who I am to him?” Severus asked them finally.

“He does,” Griphook answered. “If you want to know if he hates you then the answer is no. He desperately wants you to know who he is. Wants to know what kind of relationship the two of you can have now. Hopes that you will accept him and treat him better now that you know he is yours and not James Potters.”

“Thank you,” Severus answered. He would show his son that he loved him and wanted to know him. That he was sorry for the way he had treated him all of these years. He would protect him now. Consequences be damned. “And my Regulus? He is alive?”

“Yes,” Fleshgutter answered. “He is alive and still Lord of the House of Black.”

“And where is he?” Severus wanted to know. He wanted his family back together.

“We do not know. We believe that Albus Dumbledore has him somewhere locked away,” Fleshgutter informed him.

“Of course he does. I am going to kill that man. I need to get my family away from here. Remus will be easy enough to get to. Albus has him on a mission in the woods. I can get to him. Then, we will hunt down Regulus even if I have to take Albus prisoner to do it. Once the four of us are together, we are leaving,” Severus told them.

“And where will you go?” Axeclaw asked him.

“My mother and Father told me stories of a Sanctuary realm where my father used to live. I will find it and take my family there,” Severus answered.

“Nevarah,” Axeclaw said.

“Yes, that’s the one,” Severus agreed.

“There are goblins on Nevarah as well. A branch of Gringotts is run by them there. It is not connected to us like the other banks on Earth, but we can access them from here using a ritual. We can transfer all of your assets when the time comes and even help you gain passage,” Axeclaw informed him.

“Perfect, perhaps we should contact them anyway. Maybe they can send Gheyo here to help me search for Regulus,” Severus thought out loud.

“We could do that as well,” Fleshgutter spoke up.

“Great, then let’s do that,” Severus stated.

Severus talked with the Goblins for a few more hours. He wrote a letter to the Royals in Nevarah letting them know what had happened and that he needed help finding his missing mate and handling things here. He started all of the paperwork to have their vaults transferred to Nevarah when they were ready.

When he was done with everything that he needed to do, he left the bank to gather the ingredients he was supposed to be out looking for so that Albus didn’t get suspicious before they were ready. On Sunday, he returned to the school.

His first order of business was to find his son.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 11, 1995: Harry and Viktor

“Zdrasti, Little Seeker,”

Harry looked up from his book to see Viktor Krum leaning casually against the tree he was sitting under near the lake. Harry’s feet were bare, and he had them resting in the water. Harry smiled up at him.

“Hello,” Harry said with a blush. “Do you need something?”

“I don’t. Just to talk with you. I heard that you were the youngest seeker in a century to play here and that you have only lost one match since your first year. Is that true?” Viktor asked him. He sat down next to Harry close enough that the smallest movement would have them brushing against each other.

“Yeah, and I only lost that match because I was attacked by dementors,” Harry answered. He was proud of his skills as a Seeker.

“Very impressive. Have you ever considered doing it professionally?” Viktor asked him.

“No, well once. But I don’t really want to do anything that will put me in the spotlight. I get enough attention as ‘The Harry Potter’. I think I want to do something that people find boring or something that takes me far away from here,” Harry answered honestly.

“You do not like the attention that comes with people knowing your name,” Viktor stated. It wasn’t a question, just an observation.

“Exactly,” Harry agreed. “I think it would get annoying having people follow me around the way they do you.” Harry nodded his head toward the group of girls that was standing nearby giggling at Viktor and glaring at Harry.

“I enjoy playing Quidditch. I am good at it, and it makes me happy. I do not enjoy the results of the fame that comes with it. I have been considering quitting,” Viktor admitted quietly.

He leaned a little closer to Harry when he did, and Harry inhaled and opened his magic the way that Fred and George told him too. He nearly preened and barely held back the surprised trill that wanted to escape. Viktor was definitely a Dragel. He felt a bit like Charlie did to Harry’s instincts. So maybe a Beta.

“Oh,” Harry breathed out. He hadn’t meant to, but it had been so surprising. He looked up at Viktor with wide eyes. “You’re like me.”

“I am, Little Submissive,” Viktor admitted. “I was wondering when you would stop fighting your instincts enough to notice.”

“I wouldn’t have.” Harry admitted with a blush. “But Fred and George told me to open up my magic to you the next time I was near you.”

“Your Pareya are very helpful it seems,” Viktor responded.

“They aren’t mine,” Harry pointed out.

“So, you do not intend to bond with them?” Viktor asked curiously. He and the others had just assumed they had already exchanged claim marks with the way the twins doted on him.

“No, Fred and George are the closest things I have to family. They are like brothers to me. I don’t see them in any way other than platonic family,” Harry admitted.

“Are they the only Dragel you know? What about actual family? Where are your parents?” Viktor asked him.

“They have two older brothers that are also Dragel but other than that I have never met one aside from you now. As far as family, that is very complicated and not something I am willing to talk about right now,” Harry informed him.

“I understand. You do not know me well enough to speak with me about it. That is understandable. But I do want you to know that you are safe with me and that I would never hurt you or allow anyone else to hurt you if I can help it,” Viktor promised him.

“You would look after me? Even though I am a stranger to you?” Harry asked him shocked.

“I would,” Viktor admitted. “I am drawn to you. There is a pull that has been very hard to ignore. I have decided not to ignore it.”

“Oh,” Harry said and blushed brightly.

He had felt a pull toward the Bulgarian as well. He had been ignoring it because he seemed quite close to Draco and his best friends. He figured that because of that, the man would never even look his way.

“Just ‘oh’,” Viktor said with a chuckle. Harry ducked his head and nodded.

“I have felt a pull toward you, too,” Harry said quietly. “But I figured it would be one sided, like with…” He cut himself off. He had been about to say ‘like with Zabini’ but that isn’t something he had ever admitted out loud yet.

It was why he was avoiding all of the Slytherins this year. Something about his new instincts wanted to be close to Zabini. He was more attracted to him than ever. He knew from his reading, that Dragel didn’t have one mate they had many. It was ok for him to like Viktor and Blaise because in a perfect world, he could have them both.

If Blaise was a Dragel. And maybe even if he wasn’t. There was a rank called Companion that non-Dragel could claim. Or so he had read.

“Like with who?” Viktor asked him. “I will keep your secrets, Little Seeker.”

Harry looked him in the eyes for a few moments as if searching for something that would let him know if he could trust him or not.

“Zabini,” Harry admitted out loud for the first time. “I feel the same kind of pull toward Zabini. But nothing would ever come from it.”

“Why do you assume that?” Viktor asked him. Harry laughed and shook his head.

“You are with him all of the time. I am sure by now you know that he is best friends with Malfoy. And Malfoy and I have been fighting with each other since we were eleven. I am sure he hates me,” Harry pointed out.

“Perhaps he hates you about as much as you hate him,” Viktor responded.

“I just told you, I don’t hate him,” Harry stated and then was shocked when Viktor gave him a look that seemed to scream ‘Exactly’. “Oh, you mean..”

“I do,” Viktor responded. “Perhaps you should stop avoiding him and the other Slytherin so adamantly and you would find that things may not be the way you think they are.”

“Ok,” Harry responded. He was suspicious now and was thinking about really taking the twins up on their bet to find the other Dragel at the school. Starting with Zabini.

“Really really sorry to interrupt,”

Harry looked up and smiled at the guy standing there. It was Viktor’s friend. The one that was always with him. Fred and George said that he was a Dragel too. Harry reached out for him with his magic. Definitely Dragel.

There were quite a few of them around for a race that was supposed to be extinct.

“What is it, Nikolaus?” Viktor asked curiously.

“Karkaroff is looking for you,” Nikolaus informed him apologetically. He knew that this was the first time Viktor had been able to get Harry alone long enough to talk to him. He hadn’t wanted to bother them.

“Do you know what he wants?” Viktor asked. Nikolaus shook his head no.

Viktor sighed and stood up. Harry stood up as well after slipping his shoes back on. He was going to head back in. The twins would probably be looking for him soon anyway. They usually hunted him down near mealtimes.

“Thank you for sitting and talking with me,” Viktor told him.

He held out his hand and Harry placed his in it without hesitation. The Bulgarian leaned over his hand. Harry blushed brightly when he flipped his hand over and pressed a barely there kiss to his wrist.

“Of…of course. It was great,” Harry stuttered out. Viktor released his hand and then bowed. Nikolaus bowed as well.

“I am Nikolaus, but you may call me Nik,” The other Dragel stated with a grin. “Perhaps we can join you for a meal sometime soon. Get to know each other. That is, after all, what this tournament is about.”

“Yeah, that would be great,” Harry answered quickly. Merlin, he was a blushing stuttering mess.

“Until next time, Little Seeker,” Viktor stated and then the two Bulgarians walked away toward their ship.

Harry was pretty sure he was still grinning like an idiot against the tree when Fred and George found him a few minutes later. They teased him mercilessly for hours when he told them what had happened. He only left out the part about Zabini.

It was probably the only thing they didn’t know about him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus watched from the Forbidden Forest as his son flirted with the Durmstrang Champion. He didn’t quite know how he felt about that. He wasn’t close enough to hear anything that was being said but it was obvious what was going on.

He would keep an eye out to make sure the man kept his hands to himself. Severus’ underage son was off limits. And he didn’t want his heart broken when he took him and ran once they were all back together again.

Though judging by the way he was grinning like an idiot even after the men were gone it might already be too late. Severus would speak to him about it. And maybe he would warn the Bulgarian away from his boy as well while he was at it.

He needed to find a way to let Hadrian know that he was aware and wanted him. Perhaps it was time to give him a detention. That would give him the chance to speak with him alone. The Potion Master headed into the castle a little after the Weasley Twins had drug his son inside for lunch.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 13, 1995: Harry and Hermione fight

“Harry,” Hermione called out when he entered the common room.

“Yeah,” Harry answered. She patted the couch next to her.

Ron was nowhere to be seen. He had been angry at Harry and avoiding him like the plague when he wasn’t being an outright ass. He was hanging out with Seamus these days as well as a few upper years. None of them were nice to Harry. Had even taken to casting jinxes at him in the halls when no one else was around.

“What’s up, Hermione?” Harry asked as he sat down.

He had been spending as little time with her as possible. He didn’t trust that she was really his friend after seeing his inheritance. Now that the compulsions were gone, he was realizing that he had noticed a few ways that she wasn’t really his friend.

“I just wanted to talk to you for a bit. It seems like we haven’t done that in a while,” Hermione answered.

“Ok, what do you want to talk about?” Harry responded. She frowned at him and then looked at him curiously.

“Since when have we needed something to talk about? What’s going on with you this year?” Hermione pointed out.

“Nothing is going on with me,” Harry countered.

“You don’t hang out with any one any more other than Fred and George and sometimes Ginny and Dean. Are you angry with me and Ron?” Hermione asked him.

“No, I am not angry with either of you. I am, however, sick of Ron and his conditional friendship. I’m just over it. It’s a bit childish honestly. And you spend most of your time with him, so we just haven’t hung out,” Harry explained.

“So what? You don’t want to be Ron’s friend anymore? You know how he is Harry. He will get over it in a week or two and then the two of you will be fine again,” Hermione insisted.

“That’s just it, Hermione. Why is he even angry? What does he even have to be angry about? Why should I just have to accept that it is just the way it is?” Harry snapped at her.

“He is angry because you put your name in the Goblet of Fire and didn’t tell him about it. He is your best friend you should have told him that you were going to try,” Hermione stated as if it was just a fact that Ron was right, and Harry was wrong.

“I didn’t put my name in the Goblet of Fire. You and Ron know how much I hate all the attention that comes with being me. Why would I sign up for a competition that would put me even more in the spot light?” Harry insisted.

“Harry, of course you didn’t put your name in the Goblet, you wouldn’t have been able to get around the age line. You obviously asked a seventh year to do it for you. Probably one of the twins,” Hermione said in that condescending way that she often used on them. “You don’t have to lie to me, Harry.”

“You know what. You are right Hermione. I did get the twins to put my name in the Goblet. I heard that people had died during the competition and couldn’t wait to enter. I know I told you guys that I hate the attention, but we all know that I love it. You are so smart, Hermione. I don’t know why I ever thought I could get anything past you,” Harry said with a smile and so much sass he was sure she would catch the sarcasm, he wasn’t being subtle.

“Of course, you do Harry,” Hermione stated with a smile. The idiot girl was actually preening as if Harry had complemented her. Harry started laughing. He couldn’t help himself. She looked up at him startled.

“Oh, Hermione, you are so desperate to be the smartest and most important person in the room that you don’t even realize when someone is being sarcastic. Do me a favor?” Harry asked. Hermione frowned but nodded.

“Yeah,” Hermione answered. Harry stood up and grabbed his bag.

“Stick with Ron. The two of you deserve each other. You asked what was wrong with me and the only answer I can give you is that being lost in the woods for those five or six days gave me a lot of time to think about my life and maybe I have changed. I am a different person then I was before. So different in fact that I don’t think I can be friends with you and Ron anymore,” Harry told her.

“What? Don’t be ridiculous,” Hermione started. Harry held up his hand.

“You and Ron have been my friends since I was eleven. My first friends in this new world so I clung to the two of you. But I don’t think either of you know me at all. Ron is petty and jealous. He hates that I have money and hates that people pay attention to me no matter how much I tell him that I hate it. He hates when I make better grades, so I work hard not to. He wants to be rich and famous, and I am starting to think it is the only reason he ever became my friend to begin with,” Harry kept going.

“But Harry,” Hermione tried to say. Harry cut her off again.

“And you, I know what your motivation is. I figured it out. You have to be better than everyone. To have the best grades and have the most knowledge. You like to boss people around and I think being friends with Ron and I let you do that. You are ambitious to a fault. You know, I heard you last year talking to a few of the Pureblood girls in Ravenclaw,” Harry told her.

“What did you hear?” Hermione asked him.

“You were talking about wanting to work in the ministry. That you wanted to make a difference in the Wixen world through politics,” Harry answered.

“So, what, there isn’t anything wrong with that,” Hermione defended herself. Harry grinned and it wasn’t nice.

“No there isn’t anything wrong with that. But they told you that it would never happen because you were a muggleborn and unfortunately this is a society that is run by the pureblood and old families. That the only way you would be able to do what you wanted was by marrying into a nice old pureblood family,” Harry revealed to her.

“That still doesn’t tell me why you are bringing it up,” Hermione stated.

“They suggested that perhaps you should start working on getting me to see you as more than a friend. That having Harry Potter as a husband would get you into the places you wanted,” Harry responded. “After that you started talking to me different and hinting at things. That was when I made it a point to talk to you in confidence about liking boys.”

“Harry, that isn’t,” Hermione tried to defend. Harry could see the worry on her face, she knew that she was caught.

“Yes it is, you are so ambitious that you were going to do exactly what they said and try to get me to marry you so that you could use my name to get where you wanted to be,” Harry interrupted. Hermione was silent. She didn’t look sorry. She looked like she was trying to find a way to excuse herself.

“When that didn’t work for you, you switched your attention to Ron. You can’t stand Ron. He is stupid, loud, vulgar, and immature, all the things you hate in a partner. But you are going to try and marry him anyway. To use his pureblood, old family name,” Harry kept going. “Don’t worry Hermione, I won’t tell him. I hope it works. I hope he marries you. I think it would be fitting punishment for the both of you.”

Harry turned away from her and headed out of the common room. He was going to the Room of Requirement. He needed a quiet place to calm down before dinner. He hadn’t meant to blow up on Hermione. It would probably cause him problems later. He was supposed to be under compulsions that probably prevented him from fighting with her like this.

He turned a corner and slammed into someone who steadied him before he could fall. He looked up to see Blaise Zabini still gently holding his arms.

“Alright Potter?” He asked.

Harry was surprised that he sound genuinely concerned and not hateful at all. Before he answered he let go of his hold on his magic just a little. He had been doing it around everyone since the twins had challenged him. He was even more surprised to learn that Blaise was, in fact, also a Dragel. He was not fast enough to hold back his surprised trill.

“Y.yes,” Harry answered quickly. He was hoping it would distract the Slytherin from the noise he had accidentally made.

“Good, where were you off to in such a hurry that you nearly knocked me off my feet, Cara Mia?” The Italian asked him.

“I was…um…looking for a quiet place to calm down. I had a fight with Hermione,” Harry answered honestly.

Viktor had told him that he needed to be open to the possibility that people didn’t hate him the way that he thought they did. Maybe Blaise didn’t hate him.

“Did you have a specific place in mind?” Blaise asked him.

“Kind of, but I had just changed my mind. I am going to the Astronomy Tower,” Harry told him.

“I happened to be looking for a quiet place myself to sit and read for a bit,” Blaise stated and leaned down to pick up a book he had obviously dropped when Harry ran into him. “If I promised to stay quiet, could I join you? The Astronomy Tower sounds like a great place to relax.”

“Um..sure. That’s fine,” Harry responded and blushed just a little when the boy flashed him a beautiful smile.

“Perfetto, Grazie,” Blaise responded.

“No problem,” Harry managed to get out.

Between the Italian, the accent, and the smiles, he was having a hard time concentrating. Merlin, when did the boys around him get so dang hot and why was he such a blushing mess? He and Blaise walked quietly together up to the tower.

Blaise transfigured a few cushions and piled them up. He sat down and opened his book as Harry walked around for a bit. He ended up leaning over the railing with the wind whipping his hair around him. It was kind of calming to be up so high with the wind in his face.

Maybe he should consider going for a fly soon. Just because there was no Quidditch this year didn’t mean that he couldn’t fly. He yawned and leaned over on his arm to keep looking out. Something about Blaise’s presence and the feel of his magic made Harry feel so safe and that added to the tiredness he was feeling.

“You could come and share my pillows,” He heard Blaise offer behind him.

“Huh?” Harry asked and turned around. Blaise had scooted over so that there was space for him.

“You look tired. You could rest here for a bit I don’t think anyone will bother us up here,” Blaise explained.

Harry thought about it for a moment. He reached out with his magic again but didn’t feel anything that would make him wary, just that steady pulse of magic that felt dangerous and barely contained but it also felt like safety. Like Blaise wouldn’t hesitate to use all of that dangerous magic to keep him safe. So, he nodded and joined Blaise on the pile of cushions. He laid down and only startled a little when Blaise laid his robe over him as a blanket. The robe smelled great.

“What are you reading?” Harry asked after a few moments.

“It’s a muggle book called The Color of Dragons,” Blaise answered. Harry chuckled and yawned again.

“Are you reading it because you are a Dragel?” Harry asked sleepily. Merlin he could not keep his eyes open.

“No, Cara Mia. It isn’t even really about Dragons. I am reading it because it is interesting and I happen to like fantasy novels,” Blaise responded. “Would you like me to read out loud?”

“Yeah, that would be nice,” Harry answered.

He was asleep before Blaise had finished the first page. The other boy had failed to mention it was in Italian and Harry didn’t understand a word he was saying. But the cadence of his voice lulled Harry to sleep before he knew it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What is going on up here?” Fred asked a few hours later. Blaise simply looked up from his book and smiled.

“He was looking for a quiet place. Apparently he had a fight with Granger,” Blaise answered.

“That doesn’t explain what you are doing up here with him,” George pointed out.

He had come around and was checking on Harry who was still sound asleep pressed against Blaise’s side with his head on his lap, and not rousing at all. He ran a diagnostic and nothing seemed to be wrong with him. He was just sleeping.

“He ran into me on his way up and I asked if I could sit with him for a while and read. He seemed very tired. I believe, your Submissive is finally having his realignment,” Blaise pointed out.

“We came looking for him when he missed dinner,” Fred told him. Blaise nodded.

“I realized what was happening a little after he fell asleep. I did not want to leave him unguarded to find help. I knew someone would come looking for him or myself after we missed dinner,” Blaise informed them.

“Thank you for guarding him,” George stated as he lifted Harry into his arms. The Submissive never stirred.

“We have been trying to convince him to allow himself to have a proper resting period since this summer,” Fred revealed.

“Honestly, we figured it would be Krum that got him calm enough to actually do it,” George stated with a smile.

“Well, I have been told that I have a very calming presence,” Blaise said with a grin.

“No, you haven’t,” Draco said from the stairway. He was standing with Theo, Viktor, and Nikolaus behind him.

“What is going on? The little Seeker has not missed a meal is he sick?” Viktor asked and stepped around Draco.

“No, Zabini got him relaxed and calm enough to actually give in to his Realignment Cycle,” Fred answered.

“Very well done, Good Gheyo,” Viktor praised. Blaise grinned and if he preened just a little no one said anything.

“We were worried,” Nikolaus added.

“Were you?” George asked with a smile. He was still just holding Harry in his arms.

“We all were,” Draco admitted.

“We need to get him somewhere secure,” Fred stated.

Maybe the others could help them find a place and they could all take turns watching over him so that no one missed too much class and made other people suspicious.

“I will take him.”

They all turned to see Severus Snape standing there watching them. Draco, Theo, and Blaise stepped up in front of Harry.

“With all due respect Uncle, we know how much you hate him. Why would you offer to take him?” Draco asked.

“I would point out that the world believes you hate him as well,” Severus stated.

“He won’t hurt him, Malfoy,” Fred stated.

“What makes you so sure?” Draco asked curiously.

“He is his son,” George answered and strode forward. He placed Harry in Severus’ arms and grinned when the man held him as if he was the most precious and fragile thing in the world.

“You went to the bank,” Fred said with a laugh.

“I did, thank you for getting the letter to me. I am cleansed and unsuppressed. I know who and what I am, and I know who he is to me,” Severus answered honestly.

“Your son?” Draco exclaimed. “I think there is a lot of things we missed.”

“Yes, there clearly is. Everyone here is a Dragel?” Severus asked. The seven teens nodded.

“We are,” Viktor verbalized.

“Well, then I believe the seven of you need to accompany me to my quarters. I am going to get my son settled and then we can discuss a few things,” Severus told them.

“Yes, Sir,” the others answered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus settled Hadrian in the spare room of his quarters. He placed wards around the room so that he could monitor him at all times. He cast a dampening spell on the room as well. They had done the same thing for Hadrian when he was a baby. It helped him sleep longer and better when the room was a bit damp. Then he went to his sitting room and sat down in his chair near the fire.

“How long does his realignment usually last?” Severus asked Fred and George.

“This is the first one he has ever had,” Fred responded.

“What do you mean? He should have had many before now if he inherited this summer,” Severus stated.

“He has been refusing to rest. He takes potions to prevent his Realignment and only naps in the room of requitement with us watching over him,” George answered.

“We have begged him to allow himself to do it. We know how important it is. But he wouldn’t do it. It was one of the reasons we wanted you to get cleansed,” Fred continued.

“We figured if his Sire was watching over him, he would feel safe enough to rest,” George finished.

“Turns out, he just needed me,” Blaise said with a grin. Draco elbowed him.

“It’s probably because you are a Gheyo,” Nikolaus point out.

“Thank you, for watching out for him,” Severus surprised them all. He was like a different person. All bitterness gone.

“Our pleasure,”

“If he is anything like his bearer, he will sleep for a day or two at the most,” Severus informed them. “I will allow the seven of you to have access to my quarters so that someone is always here with him. I do not want him to be alone.”

“We will help you guard your son,” Viktor agreed.

“Draco and I will help as well. He shouldn’t have his Realignment for another few days,” Theo stated.

“You said you needed to tell us something,” Nikolaus reminded.

“Yes, I have contacted Nevarah. I have requested a Gheyo suite to come and help me locate my missing mates and bring my family together. Once Regulus and Remus are cleansed and back with me, I am going to kill Albus Dumbledore before taking my family to Nevarah and as far away from Earth as possible,” Severus informed them.

“You are taking him and leaving?” Viktor questioned.

“I am,” Severus told him with a small glare.

“Do you think you will leave before the tournament is over?” Nikolaus asked.

“I do not know,” Severus answered honestly. “I do not know how long it will take for Nevarah to respond and send us help. Or how long it will take to find Regulus. Why?”

“Viktor and I have been considering moving to Nevarah. It is getting more dangerous to be a Dragel here. The Torvak have begun hunting again. If you do not leave until after the tournament, we would like to go with you,” Nikolaus answered.

“I don’t see why that would be a problem,” Severus responded.

“My mother will want us to leave with you when you go. You should write to her. She told me the truth about a lot of things after I inherited. Like the fact that Lucius isn’t even my Father. Why would you have to wait Nik?” Draco asked.

“Because a magical contract was created the moment Mr. Krum’s name came out of the Goblet. He must compete or suffer the consequences that could be as bad as losing his magic,” Severus answered. “And I will write to you mother as soon as I am able, to let her know what is going on.”

“Oh, I didn’t know that” Draco responded. “Why didn’t it create one when Harry’s name came out?”

“Because there are explicit rules for participation. He is underage by a year and did not enter voluntarily,” Severus answered him.

“You mean two years,” Blaise pointed out. “Harry is only fifteen.”

“No, he isn’t. My son is sixteen. This is just another lie Albus told everyone to make it seem like he belonged to the Potters,” Severus growled out.

“It seems to me that a lot of bad things have happened to you and your family,” Viktor stated. Severus nodded. “You blame the Headmaster?”

“He is responsible. He is working with the Torvak, may even be one himself. I don’t know. There is no proof that we can use against him in court. So, I am just going to kill him before I leave with my family,” Severus answered.

“I will stand with you when the time comes,” Viktor stated.

“As will, I,” Nikolaus added.

“Why?” Severus asked them.

“For your son,” Viktor answered. “I believe that he and I have a Soulbond. I believe that I am meant to be his.”

“You will not pressure my son. Do you understand? He has lived a very hard life of abuse. I will not allow anyone to ever hurt or use him in any way ever again,” Severus stated firmly.

“I understand. I would never harm him or take away his choices,” Viktor responded. Severus nodded.

“Now, let’s discuss class schedules and see who can be with him and when.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 17, 1995: Harry wakes up

Harry woke up feeling amazing.

Best nap ever. He was starving and ready for Dinner. He lifted up and looked around. He was not in the Astronomy Tower anymore. In fact, he was in a room that he didn’t recognize at all. He was just about to panic when he saw someone in the room that made him pause.

Severus was sleeping in the chair next to the bed he was in.

He leaned over and sniffed at the same time he reached out with his magic. He chirred in surprised happiness when he realized that he could smell Severus the way that he smelled the Weasleys and the others. Severus had been cleansed.

Severus snapped open his eyes at the noise and looked over to see Harry grinning at him.

“You were cleansed,” Harry stated.

“I was,” Severus answered. He stood up and moved to sit on the bed next to Harry.

“You know who I am?” Harry asked just to be sure.

“Yes, My Hadrian. I know who you are,” Severus answered him with a cautious smile. Harry trilled happily and then launched himself into Severus’ arms.

Severus knew the exact moment that Hadrian started to cry. He moved around and pulled his boy into his arms so he could properly hold him.

“It’s alright, My Hadrian. I have you now. I am going to look after you. I swear it,” Severus spoke low and calmly to him. They sat together that way for an hour or two with Severus just holding Harry as he stayed curled up in his arms.

Severus rumbled happily when their bond was reestablished between them. Then a different kind of rumble sounded in the room and Severus chuckled.

“Hungry?” Severus asked.

“Starving,” Harry answered with a laugh.

“Come then, Child. Let us get you something to eat,” Severus told him. Harry nodded and stood up finally. Severus led him out of the room.

“Where are we?” Harry asked. “How did I get here?”

“You are in my personal quarters in the Dungeon. I brought you here. Apparently, you were sleeping in the Astronomy Tower while Zabini read. You got comfortable enough that you slipped into your Realignment Cycle,” Severus told him.

“How long was I asleep for? Did anyone notice? Are they asking questions?” Harry asked quickly.

“Peace, Child. Sit,” Severus led him to a table and pulled out a chair. He tapped the table and food began to appear a few moments later. “You were asleep for three days. Yes, people noticed. Yes, they are asking questions. We will have to either come up with a believable lie or hide you away from them.”

“You aren’t worried?” Harry asked him curiously. Severus was so calm and unbothered that Harry couldn’t stay upset about it. His Sire wasn’t worried, he shouldn’t be either.

“I am not. I care not for their opinion. I will take you and run if I must,” Severus informed him. “It goes against every instinct in me to let you stay here anyway.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked him.

“I mean that I am tempted to keep you hidden and safe in my quarters until Remus can be located and cleansed. Then I would send the two of you to Nevarah where you will be safe and far away from the chaos of Earth while I search for your Dera,” Severus told him.

“I don’t want to go anywhere without you,” Harry answered quickly. “Please, don’t send me away. I only just found you.”

“Hush, Hadrian. It was only something I had thought about. We do not have to do that. There are other options. I don’t exactly want to send you away from me after just getting you back,” Severus soothed him. Harry smiled at him. It might just be really nice to finally have a real parent.

“Want to see me without my glamour on?” Harry asked him after a few moments.

“I would love to see the true you, my Son,” Severus answered.

And didn’t that just make Harry feel all tingly inside. To be considered someone’s son. He pulled off his ring and stood proudly in front of his dad while he looked him over.

“So, what do you think?” Harry asked him. Severus smiled and pulled him into his arms.

“You look so much like Regulus,” Severus breathed out. “Such a beautiful boy.”

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 17, 1995: Plans are Made

“Hey Uncle Severus, we are here to take over so you can do rounds,” Draco called out as he entered Severus’ quarters.

“In the dining area,” Severus called back. Draco, Theo, Blaise, Viktor, and Nikolaus came around the corner and paused.

There at the table with Severus was a boy with bluish/purple skin, shoulder length blue hair that was streaked with light purple. He had grey eyes that were ringed in a pretty blue. He had beautiful silver, lilac, and peach wings fluttering behind him and scales on his face and hands.

“Who..” Draco started but Viktor stepped forward with a smile and a bow.

“Zdrasti, Little Seeker,” Viktor greeted.

“Harry?” Draco asked in shock. Hadrian smiled and nodded.

“Well, the name my parents gave me is Hadrian. Hadrian Lupus Prince,” Hadrian told them.

“A lovely name,” Nikolaus commented, and Hadrian blushed.

“So, this is what you really look like? You are a Merrow?” Draco asked. Hadrian nodded.

“I have been under a blood glamour my whole life to make me look like James and Lily Potter, and I am not full Aqua’kine, only part,” Hadrian answered.

“You look completely different. No scar or anything. No one would recognize you at all like this. If you hid your skin, the only reason someone would look twice at you is because of how lovely you are,” Blaise pointed out. Hadrian blushed brightly for a moment before he grinned and then turned to Severus.

“That’s it!!” He exclaimed.

“Be more specific, Child,” Severus said patiently.

“I look nothing like Harry Potter,” Hadrian stated.

“I know,” Severus responded. “That doesn’t clear up what you meant though.”

“Oh right,” Hadrian said with a blush. “We were trying to figure out what to do. So that I can be safe, and you don’t have to send me away.”

“Go on, Child,” Severus encouraged.

“Harry Potter is missing again. No one knows where he is right?” Hadrian asked.

“Right, people are starting to worry. I think Dumbledore may have called in some people,” Draco answered.

“The Order I am sure,” Severus commented. “Please continue, Hadrian.”

“Ok, so what if Harry Potter just never comes back? He was never real, he doesn’t exist, he was someone that Dumbledore and the Potters made up to suit their needs. But Hadrian does exist and maybe it is time for me to enroll in Hogwarts as myself. No one is going to pay attention to one insignificant transfer student during everything that is going on,” Hadrian pointed out.

“He is right. Dumbledore and the rest of the world are watching the tournament and the champions. Add Harry Potter turning up missing again? They will never pay attention to one boy aside from his sorting,” Blaise agreed.

“And who will you be? You cannot be a Prince. Dumbledore knows that I am the only Prince left in this world,” Severus pointed out.

“No, but I can be Hadrian Black,” He countered. “There are a lot of Blacks left, too many to keep track of. The Blacks married into nearly every family. Including a branch that moved away to America and basically fell off the face of the Earth. They aren’t even on the family tree anymore.”

“He is right,” Draco added. “I had to learn about it during my Heir training. How do you know about it?”

“I have had a lot of time to read and ask questions,” Hadrian answered with a smile. “I am a lot more studious then I have led people to believe. Plus, I am as much a Black as you are.”

“So, Cara Mia, when you sort, do you think you will go back to Gryffindor?” Blaise asked him.

Hadrian smirked and sat down on the floor at Severus’ feet. The Potion Master reached out and ran his fingers through Hadrian’s hair. The Submissive leaned over on his leg.

“No, I will most likely sort Slytherin. It was where the hat wanted to put me first year,” Hadrian revealed to them.

“What do you mean, Child,” Severus asked him.

To think his son could have been in his care this entire time. He performed medical exams on all of his students. He would have known about the abuse sooner maybe even gotten him cleansed sooner.

“The Sorting Hat wanted to put me in Slytherin first year. But I had just fought with Draco on the train and then again while we were waiting to be sorted, plus Hagrid and Ron had just spent hours talking about how awful and evil Slytherin House was and how wonderful Gryffindor was. So, I asked the hat to put me in Gryffindor,” Hadrian explained.

“Merlin,” Draco said with a grin. “If only I hadn’t been a prat in first year, we could have actually been friends.”

“We can be friends now, can’t we?” Hadrian asked him.

“We absolutely can,” Draco answered. “It will be nice to be around another Submissive after spending so much time with all of these brutes.”

“I don’t hear you calling me a brute when you want a cuddle,” Theo said and flicked Draco’s ear.

The blonde grinned and let Theo wrap him in his arms. Hadrian watched them and smiled. He wanted that. He couldn’t wait to find his Alpha and Beta.

“So, Harry Potter disappears, and you enroll as yourself? That is the plan?” Viktor asked.

Hadrian looked up at Severus. The good thing about having a living parent was that he didn’t have to make these decisions anymore. He had never liked everyone looking to him to make choices or lead. Severus sat there for a moment and thought about it.

“It sounds like a good plan. I think we can pull it off,” Severus answered. “But he cannot show up right now. It would be suspicious. He can stay here in my quarters, or he could stay in Prince Manor for about a month. It might even be better if he waited until January when the new term starts.”

“I don’t want to go to Prince Manor,” Hadrian stated quickly.

“Why? You would rather be cooped up in here for two months? You wouldn’t even be able to go outside,” Nikolaus asked him.

“I lived in a cupboard under the stairs for a decade. I can stay in these quarters for two months. Besides, I could still go outside. I have an invisibility cloak,” Hadrian insisted.

He felt Severus’ hand pause for a moment before he continued to run his fingers through his hair. The others looked like they were tense and fighting not to react.

“What did I say?” Hadrian asked them. “Why is everyone so tense all of a sudden?”

“I don’t think you realize what you just revealed, my Little Star,” Severus answered him gently. Hadrian thought about it and then blushed.

“Oh, I don’t know why I said that. I am usually more careful. Any way that we can all just pretend I didn’t say it?” Hadrian asked them pleadingly.

“No, Little Seeker we will not pretend you didn’t say it. But for now, we will let it go,” Viktor answered.

“Until you are comfortable talking about it,” Blaise added.

“Thank you,” Hadrian said gratefully. “So, I stay here until term starts back in January and then enroll as Hadrian Black. Harry Potter is gone.”

“Sounds like a plan. It also gives everyone time to get used to calling you by your true name, work out all of the kinks, hear back from Nevarah, and start looking for Remus and Regulus,” Severus agreed.

“And we can all come and keep you company so that you don’t die of boredom down here,” Draco offered.

“Thanks, that will help a lot,” Hadrian told them. “Where are my Twin Terrors?”

“I believe they are pranking Weasel and his group of idiots,” Blaise answered. “They promised to visit later this evening or tomorrow if you were still sleeping.”

“Awesome,” Hadrian said.

“I am glad that you are awake now, they have been hovering and fussing and it’s weird. So now you can take your Pareya back so they will leave me alone,” Draco said with a grin to let Hadrian know that he wasn’t really mad or anything.

“They do fuss a lot don’t they,” Hadrian agreed. “Maybe with another Submissive around to fuss over they won’t dedicate all of their time to worrying about just me. Merlin, maybe they will spread it around to all of you.”

“You warn those terrors right now that if they attempt to fuss or mess around in my quarters, they will be banned,” Severus stated with a chuckle. Hadrian looked up at him and smiled. This was really nice.

“Want to play chess?” Draco asked him.

“I know how to play, but I am not very good. Ron tells me all the time that he only plays with me because there isn’t anyone else to play with. But I will play,” Hadrian agreed. “Do you have a set, Dad?” Severus smiled down at him and nodded. Harry smiled back. That hadn’t even felt weird to say. He had a ‘dad’. One who wanted him and was willing to take care of him.

“Draco knows where it is. He can set it up in the sitting room,” Severus answered.

Viktor reached down to help Hadrian up and the Submissive happily slipped his hand in to the Beta’s. Severus watched his son smile brightly up at the Bulgarian and sighed inwardly. They weren’t going to have much time with their boy before he started his own circle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 18, 1995: The Order Searches for Harry

“Any sign of him?” Albus asked.

“No, Albus,” Arthur answered. “How did this happen? How has he gone missing again?”

“I do not know, My Boy,” Albus responded. “Alastor?”

“Nothing, Albus. I found no trace at all. Inside the school or out of it,” Moody told him.

“He did not just disappear into thin air,” Albus stated. He slammed his hand into the table. “He is in this school somewhere. I did not feel him pass through the wards.”

“We checked his dorm room and talked to his friends. Most of his things are in his room and untouched. The students we spoke to said they saw him have a fight with Hermione and leave the common room. It was the last time anyone remembers seeing him,” Bill told them.

“What things are missing?” Moody asked. “You said most things are in his room.”

“I had Ron and Hermione go through his things with me to see if everything was there. There is a cloak and a map missing,” Bill answered.

“A cloak and a map?” Moody stated. “That gives us nothing.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Albus agreed. “I am pretty sure Mr. Potter keeps those two things on him at all times. If he was abducted he would have had them on him.”

“So, we are going with the idea that he was taken. Right out of the school without your knowledge,” Arthur accused.

“The map the boy carries has secret passages on it that the wards do not monitor. He could have gone out to clear his head after his fight and been taken,” Albus informed him.

“Death Eaters,” Moody growled out. “I knew something was going to happen when the plan to put him in the tournament failed.”

“You know he has a map like that in his possession and allowed him to keep it? That doesn’t seem like something that a student should be in possession of,” Arthur pointed out.

“It is an heirloom. His father created it with his friends. It is one of the only things that the boy has of his father, and you would have me take it from him?” Albus asked disappointedly.

“You do not have to take it from him. You could simply insist that he leaves it at home. Surely there is no reason why he couldn’t,” Bill accused.

Arthur placed a hand on his arm to remind him to calm down.

Bill just rolled his eyes, closed his mouth and crossed his arms. He didn’t want to be in this office with people who wanted to spend their time talking and making assumptions. He wanted to be out looking for Harry. His little brother needed him.

This time, however, he wouldn’t return him to Albus and his nasty plans. This time he would take the boy to the Goblins and insist that he is hidden away somewhere. Even if he had to take him to Nevarah personally. He had been informed that he had family in Nevarah, he was sure they would keep Harry safe until Bill could bring his parents to him.

“We need to find him before they hurt him,” Arthur demanded. “There has to be a way to track him.”

“He has been missing for four days now. If Death Eaters have taken him, I do not hold out the hope that they have left him untouched,” Moody answered coldly.

“I think you should let Sirius out of Grimmauld to search and bring Remus back,” Arthur insisted. “You didn’t let him know the first time Harry was missing but this is different. We know he was taken. We need their help to search.”

“I will let Sirius out of Grimmauld, but Remus is doing important things to secure the wolves to our side. I will not tell him what has happened and the rest of you are forbidden from contacting him as well. You could blow his cover and get him killed,” Albus commanded.

“So, what is the plan?” Bill demanded to know.

“Alastor, I want you to begin speaking to your old contacts. Find out what is going on with the Dark. See if you can get any information about Harry,” Albus instructed.

“I will get right on it,” Moody stated.

“Arthur, I want you to keep your ears open at work. We know there are Death Eaters in the Ministry see if you can pick up anything,” Albus continued to instruct.

“Alright,” Arther agreed.

“Bill, you are uniquely placed at the Bank. You will probably have more opportunity to pick up stray conversation than anyone. Maybe even see if the Goblins will give you any information,” Albus told him.

“I will listen for what I can, but I have told you before, Dumbledore that I have taken vows to keep the bank patron’s secrets. The Goblins will give me no information. This is a very tight rope that I have to walk in order to do this,” Bill told him for what felt like the hundredth time.

“Of course, just do what you can,” Albus responded.

“I hope it isn’t already too late,” Moody stated.

“Must you always be so pessimistic?” Arthur said with a frown.

“I am only being realistic. The Death Eaters are planning something. It started with the World Cup. They are calling back their followers and something is in the works. I truly believe it was a Dark plot to have Potter compete and when that didn’t work they simply took him. I do not expect you will find the boy alive again,” Moody said with a shrug.

“You could at least seem a little sorry about it,” Bill spat out. Arthur put a hand on his arm to keep him calm. This time, Bill didn’t pay him any attention. “He is just a boy. A boy that has been through too much. He should have been safe here.”

“That’s enough, William,” Arthur told him sternly. “Get some air. Maybe go see the twins, they are probably pretty upset about all of this. Harry is very close to them.”

“Yeah, I’ll do that,” Bill said and strode quickly from the room. He found Fred and George hanging out in a hall as if they were waiting for him.

“Hey big brother,” Fred said and hugged Bill.

“Can you keep a secret?” George asked as he took his turn hugging their brother.

“What do the two of you know?” Bill asked them. The twins simply took him by the hand and led him through the corridors. They got to a wall and knocked. Bill was surprised when Severus Snape answered the door and let them in.

“BILL!!”

He barely had time to brace before he had his arms full of a happy, chirring Submissive. He looked at the twins who were grinning at him. He rolled his eyes and nuzzled Harry. If he held him just a little bit tighter than usual, Harry didn’t complain at all. He had been so worried. They had a lot of explaining to do.

“Hello, Little Troublemaker,” Bill said with fondness.

“I missed you, Bill,” Hadrian said with a smile when he pulled away. “You wouldn’t happen to have any of those meat sticks with you, would you.”

“Don’t give him any, Bill,” Fred said with a chuckle.

“The little sneak is trying to get around our deal by batting those pretty grey eyes at you,” George added.

Hadrian turned and stuck his tongue out at the twins before turning back the red headed Alpha. He smiled up at him.

“Don’t listen to them Bill. I did what they wanted. I know that Viktor and Nik are Beta, Draco is a Submissive, Blaise is a Gheyo, and Theo is an Alpha,” Hadrian told him.

“Yeah but you didn’t figure it out on your own,” George pointed out.

“I figured out most of them on my own,” Hadrian whined. “Please, Bill.”

“Like I could deny you anything,” Bill said. “Besides I would buy you a house if you asked for it right about now. I thought you were at the mercy of Death Eaters five minutes ago or dead and I was ready to start cursing people to find you.”

Bill pulled a wrapped package out of his pocket and handed the whole thing to Hadrian. The Submissive grinned and hugged Bill tightly before smiling up at Severus who was watching them. Hadrian pulled a piece out and offered it to his dad.

“What is it?” Severus asked once he had taken the jerky stick.

Hadrian shrugged and headed the rest of the way into the sitting room and sat down between Viktor and Draco. Bill and Severus chuckled when the younger Beta attempt to subtly check out Bill while moving closer to Hadrian. He wasn’t the only one though. Nikolaus and Blaise also watched Bill a little closer.

“They do know that Hadrian sees us as family don’t they?” Bill asked the twins.

“No,”

“They know that Hadrian sees us as family,” Fred stated with a grin.

“We may not have made sure to tell them the same about you,” George finished.

“The two of you are chaos personified,” Bill said with a sigh. “We all know that Hadrian only sees me as family. Just like the rest of you. Don’t confuse them. I don’t need them trying to get close to me to make Hadrian happy because they think we are courting.”

“What would be the fun in that,” Fred answered.

“Yeah, don’t try to ruin our fun, Big Brother Bill,” George agreed.

“Run along Twin Terrors,” Bill instructed with a chuckle. Fred and George kissed him on each cheek and then followed Hadrian into the living room.

“Come on, we can talk in my personal lab. It is the only place in my quarters that hasn’t been invaded by teenagers,” Severus told him.

“You are like a different person,” Bill said once they were in the lab. Severus nodded and sat down on a stool.

“I am. Most of the personality you are all used to was manufactured by Albus. I am not a bitter, angry man. I was not a Death Eater. I did not follow Voldemort or spy for anyone. I am a father who just got his son back. An Alpha looking for his bonded. I just want to put my family back together and get them somewhere safe and far away from here,” Severus answered.

“Good. I am glad that Hadrian has you,” Bill told him.

“And I am glad that he had you and your brothers to look after him,” Severus responded. “You never said what was in these that my son likes so much.”

“Oh, it’s just beef with a blend of spices from Nevarah as well as pure Dragel Healer’s blood. I get if from the Bank. They have it shipped here for me when they make contact with their branch on Nevarah,” Bill told him.

“So, it is good for him,” Severus asked.

“More than. It is probably better for his health than any of the potions that the Goblins are giving him,” Bill informed him.

“Good, thank you,” Severus said with a sigh. “He needs the healing. That medical report was the worst I have ever seen.”

“I know,” Bill agreed. “So, do I get to be in on the plan? I am sure that there is one.”

“There is,” Severus told him. Then he spent the next hour informing him of what they had planned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 24, 1995: The First Task

Hadrian was so nervous.

Today was November 24th and the first task was about to begin. He was under his invisibility cloak and standing just behind Severus so that no one would accidentally bump into him. People tended to give his dad a lot of room. Especially when his scowl was firmly in place like it was now.

Charlie had invited Hadrian to come down and see the Dragons once they had gotten them unloaded and settled. So, he and his dad had gone into the forest to see them. Turns out Hadrian could talk to them the same way that he could talk to snakes. It had been so neat. He had even gotten to pet one much to Severus displeasure.

The next morning, Hadrian had waited impatiently for Viktor and Nikolaus to visit. They had barely made it through the door before the Submissive was telling them everything about the Dragons. Viktor had thanked him and then the three of them had sat together and discussed what they thought the actual task might be.

Now, here they were.

Hadrian an anxious mess, as he watched first Cedric and then Fleur both face their Dragons and walk away with burns. Could Dragel get burned? He knew Aqua’kine didn’t fare well with fire at all, but what about other Dragel? Hadrian grasped Severus’ robes when it was finally Viktor’s turn.

“Peace, Child,” Severus said very quietly so that only Hadrian could hear him over the roar of the crowds. “The Beta will be fine.”

Hadrian took a deep breath but didn’t let go of his dad.

He watched Viktor take on his Dragon. He was magnificent. He was smart and fast. He avoided the Dragon’s fire and was only nicked by a claw once. Finally, he temporarily blinded the Dragon and retrieved his egg before the spell wore off and the Dragon attempted to attack again.

The crowds went wild with cheers as Charlie and the other handlers took care of the Dragon and Viktor waited for his scores. Hadrian had to work hard not to cheer when Viktor was announced as the winner for this task.

“Go on before the stands begin to empty,” Severus instructed. “I am sure he will come and see you when he is able.”

“Ok, Dad,” Hadrian answered just as quietly and slipped away from the arena and back to their quarters.

He wasn’t alone for very long.

Draco, Blaise, and Theo showed up just a few minutes later and the four of them talked about the task animatedly together. The excitement died down slowly and when Severus returned to his quarters he found Draco and Theo quietly playing chess while Hadrian laid with his head in Blaise’s lap. The Gheyo was once again reading out loud.

“I believe it is time for the three of you to return to your dorm room before curfew,” Severus announced.

“Alright Uncle, can we finish our game?” Draco asked. Severus just nodded and sat down in his favorite chair. He watched the four of them quietly as they finished up what they were doing.

“Do you even know Italian, Hadrian?” Severus asked curiously after a few moments. His son looked up and grinned at him.

“Nope,” he said and popped his ‘p’. “But I like when Blaise reads out loud to me. It’s really relaxing.”

“Do you want to learn, Cara Mia?” Blaise asked him. “I didn’t know that you didn’t understand. You should have told me; I would have read it in English for you.”

“It’s alright, I really don’t mind,” Hadrian insisted and then he blushed. “I like the way you sound when you speak Italian.”

“Cosi prezioso,” Blaise said and tapped him on the nose.

“Alright, you three get out and I would appreciate it Zabini if you didn’t flirt so openly with my son right in front of my face, thank you very much,” Severus stated and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Sorry, professor,” Blaise said in such a way that they all knew that he wasn’t. Hadrian just laughed and smiled brightly.

“Thanks for hanging out with me,” the Submissive told them gratefully. “Honestly, hanging out with the three of you has been so much easier and calmer than it ever was with Hermione and Ron.”

“It has been nice getting to know the real you, Hadrian,” Theo said with a bow.

He was always so proper and calm. He wondered if all Earth Types were that way or if it was just a Theo thing. Then he thought about Remus, his Papa. He was an Earth Type, and he was always so calm and understanding. So maybe it was an Earth thing.

“As always, Cara Mia, it was a pleasure,” Blaise said and kissed the back of his hand.

The only time Blaise was calm or ‘soft’ was when he was around Hadrian or reading to him. He seemed to move with a grace that let you know he was a great fighter and not with his wand but with the daggers Hadrian knew he kept hidden on him at all times.

There were times when Blaise’s beautiful purple eyes seemed to flash, or his magic would pulse, and you just knew he was riding that line between Feral and Fine. But he guessed that was par for the course for a Joker. At least from what he had read. And it mostly only happened when Dumbledore or the Dursleys were mentioned.

“Eat something before you go to bed, Hades. I know you didn’t eat much at dinner. We Submissives need to stay healthy to keep our magic and cores stable,” Draco said before he hugged Hadrian and the three of them left.

Draco was probably the most surprising for Hadrian.

The Blonde hadn’t sneered at or around him once unless they were talking about Dumbledore, Ron, or Hermione. He was calm and helpful. He was also very free with his affection toward Hadrian. The two of them had even cuddled together a few times. It was nice.

His dad had told him it was a Submissive thing.

Apparently, Dragel were very physical beings. Hadrian was always being touched by someone and none of it was sexual or inappropriate. Just really comforting. Hadrian loved it and had grown accustomed to it really fast. He hated the times when he had to be alone because everyone was in class.

He turned around to find Severus sitting on the couch where Blaise had been previously. He smiled at his dad and sat down close so that Severus could wrap his arm around him. This was the part of the evening that Hadrian loved the most. Just quiet, uncomplicated quality time with his dad.

Sometimes they just sat and cuddled, and other times they would read or talk quietly together. Hadrian loved Severus. He loved him so much and sometimes it was hard to believe that the old Severus had ever existed.

“Black paid Albus a visit today,” Severus said after a few moments.

“What did he want?” Hadrian asked.

“He is angry and blaming Albus for your disappearance,” Severus answered.

“Do you think he knows about everything that Dumbledore did to us? That I am actually his Nephew?” Hadrian asked.

“Hadrian, I know that you were close to Black before, but there are some things that you need to know about him and the type of person that he is, or at least was,” Severus stated with a sigh.

“Ok, I am listening. It isn’t as if I would be surprised to learn he is just as bad as Dumbledore and the Potters. Especially with the way he talks about James,” Hadrian responded.

“Good, because that is exactly what I was going to tell you,” Severus started. “Sirius and Remus used to be together. Back before they were sixteen. Then Sirius tried to use Remus to hurt me. One full moon, Sirius came to me upset saying that something had happened to Regulus. So, I followed him to the Shrieking Shack. He locked me in a room with Remus just as he was transforming.”

“He did what?” Hadrian exclaimed. “He didn’t try to hurt you, Dad, he tried to kill you. What is wrong with him?”

“Peace Child,” Severus said and kissed his head. “Remus had amazing control of himself, even then and kept himself from hurting me long enough for James to realize the type of trouble Sirius would get into if Remus killed me so he let me out. Long story short, that was the situation that led Remus to us. He wanted nothing else to do with James and Sirius when he realized that they felt no remorse about what they had done beyond what it would have done to them if I had died.”

“Of course they didn’t. They are the type of people who would kidnap children after all,” Hadrian pointed out.

“I don’t know that they would have normally done it,” Severus responded. He looked so sad for a moment. “They were bullies, yes. And Sirius hated all of us for many reasons, but losing a child messed them up. I couldn’t imagine how it would have affected me if I had lost you. It doesn’t excuse them, by any means. I am only stating what led to their choices.”

He went on to tell Hadrian about how Lily had gotten pregnant and given birth to a little boy a year after Regulus had Hadrian. Lily’s baby had been born sick and had only lived a few months before it passed away.

Sirius had come to their home a month later raving about how they were all dark and didn’t deserve to have a healthy perfect baby when perfectly respectable Light Wixen had lost theirs. Sirius had gone so far as to demand that they give him and the Potters Hadrian to raise so that he was raised the right way and far away from house full of Death Eaters.

Three months after that was when Dumbledore had come with Sirius, as well as a group of Torvak and ruined their entire lives. Hadrian was appalled. He had been taken and raised by horrible people. Lived a life of abuse and terror far away from his family for what purpose?

Because Lily had lost her baby and Sirius couldn’t handle it? It was horribly tragic that they had lost their baby, but that didn’t give them the right to ruin another family in their grief. They may have died to protect him, but they wouldn’t have had to if they had simply left him with his parents where he belonged.

Hadrian hated them. He hated Sirius, Dumbledore, and the Potters. He hoped his dad punished them good for what they did.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
November 25, 1995: Viktor Visits

“Viktor!!” Hadrian exclaimed as the Bulgarian closed the door behind him. Surprisingly, Nikolaus wasn’t with him today.

Hadrian had launched himself at the Beta before he had time to realize what he had done. Viktor just wrapped his arms tightly around the small Aqua-kine Submissive.

“You were great yesterday. You were so brave, and you got first place and didn’t get burned,” Hadrian kept talking.

Viktor chuckled and nuzzled the side of his face affectionately before placing a very chaste kiss on his cheek. Hadrian blushed and stepped back when Viktor sat him back on his feet, so that they could go to the sitting room.

“I am happy to know that you were watching,” Viktor stated.

“Of course, I was watching. As if I was going to stay here in this room alone while you faced a Dragon. I would have been a wreck,” Hadrian pointed out.

“He was a wreck anyway,” Severus said as he walked into the room and offered Viktor tea. “Should have heard the way he was gasping and whining behind me the entire time.”

“Dad!!” Hadrian exclaimed and hid his face behind his hands. He heard both of them chuckle. “So, mean.”

“You were worried?” Viktor asked and pulled his hands down.

“Of course, I was,” Hadrian answered. “You are important to me.”

“You are important to me as well, Little Seeker,” Viktor stated. He turned to Severus. “Which is why I am here alone today.”

“Go on,” Severus prompted.

He had known this was coming.

He just never imagined he would be doing it alone. His bonded should be here. This is something that Regulus used to talk about when Hadrian was still so little that Severus thought he was insane.

“I would like for permission to court Hadrian properly. I believe there is a budding Soulbond between the two of us and I care for him deeply even if we haven’t known each other very long,” Viktor informed them.

“Hadrian,” Severus said and looked at his blushing son.

“Sir?” Hadrian answered. He glanced between Viktor and his dad.

“How do you feel about this? Is it something that you want? Something that you feel as well?” Severus asked him.

“I..um…feel the same way. I can feel the growing bond between us, I have been able to feel it since almost the first moment I saw him. I care about him too,” Hadrian revealed honestly.

“You understand that I still expect you to be respectful and appropriate while you are courting. I do not mind small affections or even kissing. I will trust the two of you to be alone without supervision. Should you take advantage of that trust and act inappropriately before you have exchanged claim marks there will be consequences that neither of you will like,” Severus informed them.

“I would never do anything that would compromise your son’s virtue in any way. I will always behave respectfully and appropriately. We will do nothing to betray the trust that you are putting in us,” Viktor answered.

“Promise, Dad,” Hadrian added.

“I have only one more request of the two of you, if I may,” Severus requested.

“What is it?” Hadrian asked.

“I would request that the two of you wait until both Remus and Regulus are back with us before you fully bond. This is an important part of a young man’s life. I do not want his Papa or Dera to miss it,” Severus responded.

“I was always intending to wait until his family was whole before bonding. I also do not think I want to bond with him fully until he has chosen an Alpha. That is the proper way things are done,” Viktor stated. Hadrian nodded his agreement. That little voice in his head insisted that he find his Alpha first as well.

“Then, you have my blessing,” Severus told them. Hadrian grinned and hugged his dad tightly.

“Thank you, Dad,” Hadrian told him as Severus held him back just as tightly.

“I promise to always care for and provide for him, Severus. Thank you, for trusting me with your most precious son,” Viktor told him. Then he pulled a box out of his robes.

Severus pulled Hadrian away and turned him around to face his new suitor. Viktor held the box out and Hadrian took it happily. He opened the box to find a pretty chain with a small Dragon hanging from it as well as a scale.

“This looks like the Horntail,” Hadrian said as he pulled out the chain.

“It is,” Viktor responded. “They gave us a small replica of the Dragon that we had to face yesterday. I shrunk mine and turned it into a charm for you. The scale is an actual scale from the Dragon. I took it during the task.”

“And you want me to have it?” Hadrian asked as he looked at the trinkets.

“I do,” Viktor answered. “I will claim a prize for you during every task to add to the chain. I am going to win this tournament, and I am going to win it in your honor for those who plotted against you and tried to use the tournament as a way to hurt you.”

“Thank you, Viktor. I am proud to wear the proof of your victories,” Hadrian told him.

He held out the chain and Viktor took it and placed it around his neck. Hadrian looked at his dad to show off his new necklace and Severus smiled at him.

“It is lovely, Hadrian,” Severus complimented.

“Yes it is,” Hadrian responded. He turned back to Viktor with a bright smile. “So, what was in the egg?”

Viktor chuckled and the three of them settled down to talk about what Viktor had discovered when he opened the egg. He also let them know that the next task wasn’t going to take place until February so there was plenty of time to work it all out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Nevarah: The Royals

Raspen sat down as the last of the four of them, Alcandor, was let into their meeting room. He had called them for a meeting about two months ago and this was the first time that all of them had been available to meet.

“It’s good to see you all,” Dawn said with a smile as they all settled in.

“It is good to see you as well, Dawn,” Ebony said happily.

“As always,” Alcandor added. “Now if you could get to the reason we are here? I have things to tend to.”

“Of course, though you may not be so eager to leave once you hear what I have to say,” Raspen said and pulled out a letter. “A representative from Gringotts delivered this two months ago. There is an Alpha Dragel on Earth that is requesting assistance and sanctuary.”

“And you need permission from all four courts before assistance can be sent,” Dawn said. “What is the situation?”

“Yeah, it has to be more complicated than a single Alpha asking for help,” Ebony added.

“Someone has suppressed him and his circle as well as their child. Their memories were altered so that they did not know each other and their child taken from them. The Alpha has located his child who is sixteen and a newly inherited Submissive in a hostile environment,” Raspen managed to get out.

“A newly inherited Submissive in a hostile situation?” Alcandor interrupted. “Why did you allow two months to pass before we met for this?”

“I tried to express how important it was. But the Hunt being near has everyone’s priorities mixed up,” Raspen defended. “Do you want to hear the rest, or do you want to fight?”

“Fine, continue,” Alcandor responded with a sneer.

“The new Submissive is also part Merrow. The Goblins suspect he is the offspring of one of The Lost Merrow,” Raspen stated. Alcandor hissed angrily.

“A Submissive Merrow? You should have said something sooner. He will not thrive in a place like Earth. This should have been considered emergent and handled right away. Hostile environment indeed,” Alcandor growled out.

“The Alpha’s Submissive has been taken and has not been seen for nearly fourteen years. They were told he was dead, but they have proof he is alive but cannot locate him,” Raspen continued.

“The Bearer, is he the one suspected of being one of our Lost?” Alcandor asked. Raspen nodded.

“So, not one but two Submissives in possibly hostile situations. All because of the same person?” Ebony asked.

“Yes, the Alpha is claiming Alpha Rights for his death once his family has been brought back together,” Raspen answered. “There is also one other mate that needs to be recovered. His Beta is in an unknown location possibly hostile, and he does not want to try and reach him traditional ways because it would risk his Beta’s life. The Beta is also under spells and compulsions and is not aware of his true self or his mates and child.”

“I vote we send help,” Dawn stated immediately.

“Seconded,” Ebony added.

“Unanimous,” Alcandor finished. “I will be sending at least four Crimson Tide members to accompany whoever is sent. I want them assigned to the young Submissive.”

“They will need to be good with glamours,” Dawn pointed out. “Dragel are banned from Earth and were nearly hunted to extinction. They must remain unnoticed.”

“I know that,” Alcandor stated with a roll of his eyes. “I am not an imbecile.”

“She didn’t say you were, fish face, calm down,” Ebony snapped back. “I will offer Gheyo as well. I will make sure they can play nice with the Merrow.”

“So, definitely not Zandian,” Raspen said with a chuckle.

“Definitely not,” Ebony agreed.

“How many Gheyo are we looking at, do you think?” Dawn asked.

“I would say, one full suite to hunt down the lost Submissive at least,” Raspen answered.

“What about the Cunninghams? They are quite good with that type of retrieval,” Dawn suggested. “And they have rescued their fair share of Lost Merrow also.”

“Good idea,” Raspen agreed. He made a motion with his hand and a Gheyo appeared. “Send for Jascha and Mariana Cunningham tell them it is important.”

“Yes, Highness I will take care of it,” The Gheyo stated with a bow before he left the room to do as he was instructed.

“Ok, so we have the Cunninghams to go after the Submissive. Who are we sending after the Beta?” Ebony asked.

The Royals discussed it for about an hour before the Cunningham Alpha and Submissive joined them as well as Lady Bianca from the Storm types.

It was decided that the Cunningham circle would go after the lost Submissive. A suite led by Xander, an Air Ace that included the Fire types would go after the Beta, and a Suite that included the Merrow and a Storm type or two would go to support the Alpha and guard the new Submissive.

They gathered the appointed Gheyo as well as Alcandor’s cousin, a Gheyic Merrow Alpha that requested to go and a Mage to help with the Portals and sent them to Earth to arrive at the Gringotts in Britain. There, the Goblins would call the Alpha, and they could get things moving.

The royals would prepare a home for them to come to when they arrived if they didn’t have family connections on Nevarah already. Though there was no telling exactly how long it would take to locate the bonded and bring them together.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
December 15, 1995: Earth

“Hadrian,” Severus called out as he entered their quarters. There was no answer, but he could hear the sound of quill on paper. He smiled and headed for the sitting room.

When Severus entered the room, Harry was sitting on the floor scribbling fiercely at a piece of parchment in front of him. There was about three open books on the table around him and he had his long hair pulled up with a chopstick poking through the bun to hold it up. There were a few splotches of ink on his cheek and nose.

Merlin, he looked exactly like Reggie and Remus when they were locked in a study session together. Especially, when they were cramming for finals, or NEWTS. Severus had gotten copies of last year’s O.W.Ls so that Hadrian could study them.

When Hadrian had admitted to dumbing down his work and not putting real effort into it because of Ron and Hermione, Severus had been furious. Apparently, they both complained when Hadrian made better grades than them.

Ron would make comments like ‘Being the Chosen One isn’t enough for you, you have to be smarter than everyone else too?’ Hermione would simply glare or not speak to Hadrian any time his grades were better than hers.

A few times she had even accused him of cheating because there was no way he was smarter than her. So, Hadrian had stopped putting effort into his school work because it kept the peace.

Severus told him that he would never dumb himself down to make someone else feel better about themselves again. He informed Hadrian that he expected top marks and his best effort in all things. Hadrian had been eager to agree, to show just how smart and studious he really was.

Which was why he had given him the exams from last year. The tests changed every year but this would give Hadrian a good idea about what to expect from his classes and his exams.

“I need you to come to a stopping point, Love. We have something that we need to take care of,” Severus instructed. Hadrian ‘hmmed’ but Severus was pretty sure that he hadn’t heard a word he had said.

So, he stepped up and gently lifted Hadrian’s face up by his chin. He had done the same thing to Regulus so often when they were growing up. Reg would get so focused on his studies that he wouldn’t hear the people around him. Severus would need to get his attention and hold eye contact to know Reg was hearing him.
He would apparently need to do the same for their son.

“Hello, Little Star,” Severus said with a soft smile. Hadrian smiled up at him and chirred happily.

“Hi, Dad,” Hadrian answered. “When did you get back?”

“Just now. I need you to put your work away if you are at a stopping point. I received a notice from the bank that Nevarah has sent a response. We need to go see what was said,” Severus informed him.

“Oh, perfect. I just need to finish this one sentence and then we can go. Ok?” Hadrian asked him.

“Ok, make sure you get your cloak, and I will leave a note for your shadows. I am sure at least three of them will turn up down here at some point while we are away and we don’t want to start a panic,” Severus said with a chuckle. Hadrian laughed as he turned back to his paper.

“I am sure the only one that would cause a panic is Drake,” Hadrian mumbled. “Sensitive, that one is. Hovers worse than the twins combined sometimes. If I didn’t know he was a Submissive, I would swear he was a Pareya.”

Severus just grunted and penned a quick note that he left on the coffee table. The Alpha thought it was funny that his son complained about the way Draco worried over him, but Hadrian did the same thing to Draco, his Little Star was just more subtle about his fussing.

Hadrian finished his sentence, bookmarked all of the books, and then grabbed his bag out of his room. He slung his cloak over his body and then grabbed the back of Severus’ robes.

The two of them left the dungeons and headed out of the castle. Once they reached the gates and left the wards, Severus grasped Hadrian’s arm and apparated them directly into Gringotts. They waited with Hadrian still under the cloak.

Griphook was the one who came into the room and greeted them.

“Lord Prince, Heir Prince, please follow me,” Griphook stated.

“How do they always know that I am under here?” Hadrian whispered with a laugh.

“Goblin magic is far more advanced than Wixen will ever admit,” Severus gave as a reply.

Severus and Hadrian followed him down the hall and then down a few more before they were led into a large conference room where a small army of men and women were waiting. Severus chuckled and looked over at the goblin.

“They sent a response did they? You failed to mention their response was a small army,” Severus pointed out.

“Well, we goblins have to have our fun somehow. I will sit here and leave you to your planning. If you need anything let me know and I will get it. The room is warded so that none may enter,” Griphook informed him.

“Thanks, Griphook,” Hadrian said with a smile as he pulled his cloak off and tucked it away. His stomach chose that moment to grumbled and his dad frowned down at him.

“When was the last time you ate?” Severus asked him. Hadrian blushed and shrugged.

“Honestly? Breakfast I think. I may have gotten caught up with my studies and forgotten lunch,” Hadrian admitted. Severus looked up to see that the goblin was already moving.

“I will take care of it, Heir Prince. Any preference?” Griphook asked.

“Oh, you wouldn’t happen to have any of those meat stick things that Bill always brings me would you?” Hadrian asked excitedly.

“I believe we just gave the shipment to William, but I will see what I can do for you,” Griphook replied.

“Awesome, thanks,” Hadrian said and then stood proudly if shyly next to his dad as they turned to the others in the room.

“Who is in charge?” Severus asked the group. Three men stepped forward.

“You are,” One of the men answered. “Our orders were to come here and offer to you what our Royals have suggested but ultimately you are who we defer to for instructions and who we are to report to until we can deliver you safely to Nevarah.”

“Perfect,” Severus answered. “I am Lord Severus Prince. I am an Air Alpha, and I have called for assistance in finding and retrieving my bonded as well as protection for my son until we can leave this Merlin forsaken realm. This is my son, Heir Hadrian Prince. He is my top priority and therefore yours as well.”

“We are honored to meet you both. I am Jascha Cunningham, and this is my Submissive Mariana. Prince Raspen has suggested that my circle and I are uniquely qualified to help you hunt down and rescue your missing Submissive,” The man who had spoken earlier explained.

“Ok, what do you need to get started?” Severus asked him.

“A picture, his full name, something that belonged to him, or something that carries his magical signature, perhaps even blood from your son to strengthen the tracking spells,” The woman, Mariana answered.

“I can happily provide most of those things,” Severus responded.

He reached into his robes and pulled out a picture of Regulus holding Hadrian as a baby. Then he produced a parchment and wrote out Regulus’ full name as well as the fact that he was a Submissive Merrow.

“I do not have any thing with his magical signature because it was all taken from us when he was,” Severus told her as he handed over the two items.

“Oh, I can get something,” Hadrian said with a smile.

“And how do you plan to do that?” Severus asked him.

“Kreacher,” Hadrian stated simply.

Then there was a pop that caused a few of the Gheyo in the room to shift and lay their hands on their weapons, and then the old elf was standing there staring expectantly at Hadrian.

“What can Kreacher do for his most precious young Heir?” Kreacher asked with a bow. The Gheyo relaxed. “Young little Master who looks so much like my Reggie. Kreacher will do anything.”

“Thank you, Kreacher. I want to find my Dera. I know Dumbledore has him locked away somewhere. These people are going to help but I need something that belonged to him. Something that was important to him and carries his magical signature in it,” Hadrian asked him.

“Kreacher has just the thing. The perfect thing,” Kreacher said and snapped his fingers. In his hand was a wand.

“How did you get his wand?” Severus asked.

“It returned to the vault in the manor the night my Master Reggie went missing. If lost, all Lord Black wands return to manor vault,” Kreacher answered.

“That’s perfect, Kreacher. Well done,” Hadrian praised and then happily accepted the wand. “We are so going to find him now.”

“Kreacher is happy to serve true Heir of the Noble House of Black. Call Kreacher, he will come,” The elf said before popping away.

Hadrian and Kreacher had gotten close over the last two summers that he had spent time at Grimmauld. The elf was cruel or angry toward everyone in the house, especially Sirius, but never Hadrian. He had always given Hadrian extra snacks or turned down his bed. Little things that he refused to do for anyone else. Especially after his inheritance this last summer.

He handed the wand to his dad after Kreacher popped away. Then he held out his arm expectantly.

“What are you doing, Child?” Severus asked him. Hadrian smiled and bounced his hand.

“She said my blood would help,” Hadrian reminded him.

“I do not wish to bleed you, Child. They can find him without it. You have suffered enough,” Severus insisted.

“Dad, I have been hurt so much worse than a small cut. I can take it,” Hadrian countered. “Please, Dad. I want to help find my Dera. Please, let me help.”

A throat cleared and one of the blue men with so many blades stepped forward.

“I know a spell that will charm the blade to be painless. He will feel no pain from the cut if that helps,” the man offered. Hadrian smiled and looked up at his dad.

“See, I won’t feel it all. Please, Dad?” Hadrian asked him again. Severus sighed and then nodded to the man who felt like both a Gheyo and an Alpha at the same time. He pulled an empty potion vial from his robes and handed it over to the Merrow.

“He feels nothing,” Severus demanded. “And you only take what is needed. He is still suffering the effects of malnourishment and a decade of neglect and abuse, and must take more blood from us than normal to make up for it.”

“Half of the vial is sufficient,” Mariana spoke up. The Merrow nodded and then turned to Hadrian with a smile.

“My name is Ronan Aegaeon. I promise this won’t hurt, Little One,” The Alpha, Ronan, told him gently. Hadrian nodded and held out his arm once more.

“Thank you, Ronan. My dad is overprotective. Though he really has every right to be so it’s ok,” Hadrian talked while the man very neatly sliced his arm and let the blood fill the vial halfway.

He then traced a rune into Hadrian’s arm with the blood that was still seeping out and Hadrian watched fascinated as the wound closed up and left no scar or anything behind. He trilled happily and smiled up at Ronan and his dad.

“That is amazing,” Hadrian told him. “There isn’t even a scar. Look Dad.”

“Yes, Child, I know. You will learn to do it as well,” Severus told him with a chuckle. He knew how happy Hadrian had been to have clear skin. He was probably going to be very vain about scars because of it. Then he reached out and spelled away the ink that was still on his cheek and nose. “So, much like your Papa and Dera. The two of them were always a mess of ink after a really good study session.”

Hadrian blushed and cuddled up to his dad as the Alpha handed the blood over to the Cunningham Submissive.

“This is perfect. If you don’t mind, my circle and I will leave right away to start looking. But before I go, I have a question?” Mariana asked them.

“You may ask,” Severus responded.

“Your son says he has been hurt much worse, and that he is still suffering from a decade of abuse and neglect, was it done by the same man who you have claimed Alpha Rights against?” She asked him.

“No,” Hadrian answered. “The people who kidnapped me when I was a baby died a few months later. I was given to the woman’s sister and her family to be raised by them. They locked me in a cupboard under the stairs and only let me out to cook and clean for them. They starved me and hurt me. Before my inheritance, I had a lot of scars.”

He had come to terms with his abuse over the last month. Had even sat down and talked to the others about it. He was learning that the best way to heal from what had happened to him was to acknowledge it and accept it for what it was. He was learning that it took power away from the bad memories and from the Dursleys.

“Have you claimed Alpha Rights for them?” Mariana asked calmly.

“I have not,” Severus stated.

“May we hunt them? To make them suffer the way your son has?” Mariana asked. “I don’t particularly like people who hurt children. It is a pet peeve of mine.”

Severus looked down at Hadrian. This was his son’s decision to make. He was the one that they hurt. Hadrian looked up at his dad for a moment and then turned to the Submissive.

“They are yours to do whatever you want with them,” Hadrian told her. “As long as I never have to see them again. Don’t ask me to testify or anything else that would put me in the same room as them.”

“Understood,” Mariana responded and then she and her circle disappeared as if they faded into the very shadows. The room was much emptier now. Only about eleven people were left in the room with them.

“Ok, what was the Royals next suggestion?” Severus asked as he and Hadrian took a seat at the table. Only two others joined them at the table as Griphook returned with a tray of snacks for Hadrian.

“I had to get those from William so be prepared for a visit as soon as his shift ends, if you are still here,” Griphook informed him.

“Great, I feel like it has been ages since I saw him last. I miss him,” Hadrian said with a grin as he picked up one of the meat sticks.

“That is from Nevarah,” one of the other men pointed out.

“Yes, one of my employers is a Dragel he has requested a monthly shipment of it that he shares with his brothers and our favorite little Aqua’kine here. Though, I get the distinct feeling that you get most of it,” Griphook said pointedly.

“I don’t know,” Hadrian answered honestly. “I just know that he makes sure I always have some and the twins seem to always have some for me as well.”

“Exactly,” Griphook said as he took his seat to wait silently as things were handled.

“Ok, now let’s begin with my Beta,” Severus started. Hadrian sat quietly and ate his snacks while Severus explained where Remus was and what the situation was likely to be when they arrived.

“So, you simply need us to retrieve him and bring him here?” One of the Gheyo asked. He had introduced himself as an Ace. His name was Xander. Harry thought he was gorgeous.

“I am hoping it will truly be that simple,” Severus agreed. “Tell him that Harry is in trouble and needs him. He will come with you.”

“Who is Harry?” Xander asked.

“Oh, that is the name that he currently knows me by,” Hadrian answered. “He believes that he is simply my Godfather. He loves me and would do anything for me. He just doesn’t know that I am his son or that my dad is his bonded.”

“This man, Dumbledore, has truly messed with your entire life. I can’t imagine what his end goal could be,” Ronan stated with a growl.

“We don’t know. All we know is that he is somehow connected to a group of Torvak that helped him do this horrible thing,” Severus answered.

“There are Torvak involved?” Xander asked. Severus nodded.

“Send a message to the Cunninghams and let them know so that they are not caught unaware,” Ronan instructed the Merrow Ace standing behind him. The man nodded and stepped away from them and opened a bubble thing that he spoke into.

“What is that?” Hadrian asked.

“A message bubble,” Ronan answered. “It is how we send messages back and forth on Nevarah.”

“How long does it usually take to reach the other person?” Hadrian responded.

“Depends really. If they are on Nevarah then it is nearly instantaneous. If it is across realms it could take much longer depending on how far away the realm is,” Ronan informed him.

“Oh, that is really neat. Much faster than using owls,” Hadrian said with a grin.

“Ok, so give us all of your Beta’s information and we will set out to retrieve him,” Xander stated.

Severus did what they asked and the Air Ace left taking five other men with him. Severus and Hadrian were left with Ronan, three other Merrow, two Storm Gheyo, and a Storm Mage.

“And what were the rest of you sent here to do?” Severus asked them.

“Our only task is to guard your son,” Ronan explained. “Our King is very adamant that nothing happens to him between now and getting him safely to Nevarah.”

“Perfect. We will figure out arrangements. My quarters are small and there are only two rooms, but we can work something out. Hadrian is currently staying with me, but he intends to enroll as a student and will be moving to the dorms starting in January. Though, I doubt he will actually stay in the dorms,” Severus informed them.

“Is there a water source nearby?” Ronan asked him. Severus nodded.

“There is a large lake next to the castle. It has a giant octopus and Merpeople as well as other water-kind living in it,” Severus informed them.

“Perfect,” Ronan stated. “The Merrow can stay mostly in the lake when we are not guarding Hadrian. The three storm types can find places in the castle to sleep.”

“You know, you could simply ask the castle to expand your quarters,” Griphook interrupted.

“What do you mean?” Hadrian asked him curiously.

“Honestly, so much information has been lost to time because of arrogant Wixen. The Castle is Sentient. Simply ask her for what you need. She will provide it,” Griphook insisted.

“But won’t Dumbledore know if the castle shifts?” Hadrian asked. He knew the old coot monitored the wards and other things.

“Not if you ask her to keep it from him,” Griphook stated. “Hogwarts is just as unhappy with the Headmaster as we are. She wants to help the students, that is what the Founders created her for.”

“Of course,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “I love Magic.”

There was a bit more talking about what was going on and making decisions about how the Gheyo could guard Hadrian properly. About an hour later, there was a knock at the door and Griphook opened it to allow Bill to come in.

The Fire Alpha strode in smiling brightly and completely ignored the quiet hissing from the Merrow in the room. Hadrian smiled up at him and launched himself into his arms.

“Bill,” Hadrian called out.

“Hello, Trouble. What mischief are you up to now?” Bill asked him fondly. He did not miss the way the big Merrow Alpha watched him closely.

“Not me, this time Bill. Nevarah sent help to find my Papa and Dera. So many Gheyo came to help,” Hadrian told him with a happy chir.

Bill ruffled his hair and nuzzled his cheek before he sat him back on his feet. He pulled a bundle of the meat out of his pocket and handed it to Hadrian who grinned and hugged him again before going to sit back down next to his dad. Bill sat down next to him. He handed two more bundles of the meat to Severus.

“I was going to take these to the twins later today could you give them to them for me instead?” Bill asked Severus.

“Why didn’t you ask me? I see them more often than Dad does,” Hadrian asked. Bill chuckled and tapped him on the nose.

“Because, if I gave them to you, little water nymph you would keep them,” Bill answered him with a chuckle. Hadrian pouted and then laughed.

“Ok, fair,” Hadrian gave in. Bill tugged on a loose strand of Hadrian’s hair.

“Your hair is growing fast. It’s going to be as long as mine soon,” Bill commented.

“I like it, the Dursleys never let me grow my hair out. I am excited,” Hadrian answered.

“Just how many Dragel are currently on Earth?” Ronan interrupted. “We were only aware of the four of you.”

“Well, there is Draco, he is a Submissive as well, he is already bonded with Theo who is an Alpha. Then there is Blaise, he is a Joker. Fred and George are Bill’s brothers, and they are Pareya, then there is Nikolaus he is a Beta. Then Charlie who doesn’t go to school anymore is also a Beta and Bill’s brother. Then last but not least is Viktor, he is a Beta as well,” Hadrian said and then blushed. “We are courting.”

Hadrian touched the necklace dangling from his neck and then smiled when Bill chuckled at him.

“And you are his Alpha?” one of the other Merrow asked curiously.

“No,” Harry said with a laugh. “Why does everyone think that? Bill is my brother in every way but blood. I love him so much, but the way a sibling does.”

“Ok, so that is eight teenage Dragel and five adult Dragel,” Ronan counted.

“What about parents for the teens?” The Merrow Ace asked.

“Theo’s mum is dead, and his dad is in prison. He is a really bad person. Blaise’s mum doesn’t have much to do with him and his dad is dead. Draco’s parents are complicated. His real dad is dead, and his mother is inherited and will want to go when we do. Viktor’s and Nik’s parents live in Bulgaria and are fully inherited with no intentions to leave Earth,” Hadrian explained what he could.

“And what about your parents?” Ronan asked Bill.

“One is a Dragel, and one is a Torvak though we do not know which. They placed suppressions on my siblings and I at birth and never intended to tell us who we truly were. I only learned about it because I started working here. I have brought each of my brothers here to be cleansed as they came of age. I only have two younger siblings who have yet to be tested,” Bill explained.

“This place sounds like literal hell,” one of the Storm Dragel said with a chuckle. “Are they all going to be seeking sanctuary when we leave?”

“Well, Theo says he already has citizenship on Nevarah and has actually been there a few times with his Oretta. They just wanted to finish their schooling here and wait for Draco to turn seventeen so that he could get his inheritance before they left. Their paperwork is already taken care of,” Hadrian informed them.

“So is ours,” Severus told them. “Our account managers have taken care of most of the paperwork already it is just waiting for us.”

“Ok, that makes things easier. So that leaves you and your family as well as one Joker and the two Betas that will need paperwork done,” Ronan reiterated.

“Sounds right,” Bill told them. Severus nodded as well.

“Ok, lets figure out the plan for guarding the little Aqua’kine until it is time to go,” Ronan suggested.

By the time they were finished making plans Hadrian had gotten tired and was sleeping stretched out on the floor in a pile of blankets between Severus and Bill.

“What day is it?” Bill asked as he watched Hadrian sleep without moving. The others paused while Severus answered. Bill counted it out in his head for a moment. “It is about time for his Realignment Cycle, isn’t it? The twins have been keeping me updated.”

“Oh,” Severus replied and thought about it. “You are right. I was wondering why he seemed so tired. It has been so sporadic that we have had a hard time predicting it. I believe we need to return to the school so that he can be placed in his room.”

“Agreed,” Ronan stated, and they all rose from the table as Severus lifted Hadrian into his arms.

“Dad?” Hadrian mumbled out. “So tired.”

“I know, Child. Let’s get you home,” Severus answered him. Hadrian nodded and snuggled close.

“Love you, Dad,” Hadrian sighed out.

“And I, you,” Severus answered. “Follow me. One of you will need to take him so that no one sees him. Your glamours will hide him as well won’t it?”

“It will. I will take him,” Ronan offered and reached out to take Hadrian from Severus. The little Submissive was so small in his arms. He felt a sudden surge of protectiveness envelope him and he tightened his arms.

“Make sure that you cannot be detected and follow me,” Severus instructed.

“Yes, Alpha Prince,” Ronan responded, and they followed him out.

“Severus is fine. These are the coordinates that you need to portal to,” Severus held out his hand and the Mage reached out for the information transfer.

“I will be in control of the portal,” The mage stated. Severus nodded and then held his breath as the Mage portaled them to a place just outside of the wardline.

“Hide now,” Severus instructed them. Then once they were all unseen, he led them through the gates and into the castle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
December 18, 1995: Hogwarts

Hadrian woke up in his room with a big stretch. He looked over to see Viktor sitting next to his bed. He only woke up supervised after a Realignment. He chirped questioningly and Viktor looked up from his book with a smile.

A smile that was reserved just for Hadrian.

“Did you rest well, Little Seeker?” Viktor asked him.

Hadrian nodded and crawled out of bed and into Viktor’s arms. The Beta held him and let him finish waking up. Hadrian nuzzled him and then kissed him on the cheek. They had grown so much closer since they had agreed to court.

He reached up and played with the earing dangling from the Beta’s ear. It had been a gift from Hadrian. A pretty stone he had found in the Black Lake one night when he had gone swimming after curfew. The Merfolk had helped him turn it into an earring and it had been the first courting gift Hadrian had given to Viktor.

“Ready to get up so you can eat something? I know you must be starving,” Viktor asked him.

“Yeah, I am starving. I am going to hop in the shower first and change my clothes,” Hadrian told him. “Let my Dad know that I am awake?”

“If he is here, I will. I am not sure what time it is, he may still be in class,” Viktor responded and kissed his head before leaving him in his room alone.

Hadrian showered and changed quickly. He left his hair down and damp and had all of his Dragel attributes on display except his wings. They tended to get in the way in their quarters.

When he stepped out of his room he was surprised to see that the hall looked completely different. It was longer and had more doors. He gave a questioning chirp and looked around again. He could usually see the sitting room as soon as he left his room. But now he couldn’t.

“Dad?” Hadrian called out.

A door opened to his left and he made a questioning noise to the Gheyo that was now standing there. He had blue skin, dark purple hair that was braided back from his face and had a lot of jewels and other things hanging from his braids. His eyes were a lighter shade of purple and he was also wearing armor.

“What is the matter, Little One?” the Merrow asked him.

“Everything looks different,” Hadrian said and indicated the hall. “I don’t know where the sitting room is or even where my dad’s room is.”

“That is a bit upsetting isn’t to go to sleep with things one way and wake up to them another,” the merrow agreed. “Your Sire’s room is just across from yours. And the sitting room is that way. Come, I will take you.”

“Thank you,” Hadrian said gratefully. “What is your name by the way? I don’t think we did introductions at the bank.”

“I am Manollo. I am a Gheyo Queen,” the Merrow introduced himself. “And you are Hadrian.”

“Right,” Hadrian said with a smile. “Thank you.”

“Of course, come on,” Manollo encouraged. Hadrian followed the large merrow down the hall and into the sitting room.

This room was different too. It was bigger and had more sitting room. He didn’t see his dad. Just Viktor and a bunch of strangers. He chirped questioningly and looked around again. Viktor stood up and came to him.

“What is it, Lyubov Moya?” Viktor asked him.

“Where is my Dad?” Hadrian asked him.

“He is in class, Hades. It is nearly the end of the day. He said he would stop in after classes and before dinner to check on you. So, he should be here soon,” Viktor informed him.

“Oh, ok,” Hadrian answered.

“Come and sit. I got you something to snack on until dinner,” Viktor told him and led him over to the coffee table. Hadrian sat down on the floor and pressed his back against Viktor’s legs when he sat on the couch behind him.

“I think, maybe, some of your anxiety is because we are still strangers, and you do not know our names. How about a round if introductions to make you feel better?” Ronan offered. Hadrian nodded and smiled up at him gratefully.

The man had only a light blue tint to his skin and long dark hair. His eyes were a deep ocean blue but seemed to be streaked with purple like lightning. He had pointed Dragel ears rather than fluted Merrow ears. He was taller than Viktor by quite a bit and all muscled up. He had on a flexi suit and armor just like the other Merrow. He was absolutely gorgeous.

“I am Ronan Aegaeon, I am a Gheyic Alpha and a member of Crimson Tide. I am Half Merrow and half Storm Dragel. I am happy to be part of your guard and happy to meet you,” Ronan introduced himself. Hadrian smiled and the next person spoke up.

“We will go in order of Rank to make things easier. I am Malakai. I am a full Merrow and an Ace. I am also part of Crimson Tide,” He was as tall as Ronan, but he wasn’t as muscled. His skin was a dark pretty purple with white strips. He had purple and white dreads and white eyes ringed with purple. And the fluted ears that were typical of Merrow. Gorgeous. They were all gorgeous.

The next one up was a Storm Dragel with black hair and purple eyes. He had an easy smile that encouraged others to smile with him. He was about the same height as Viktor and moved with easy grace. He introduced himself as Aolani.

The Merrow Queen he had met in the hallway went next even though he had already introduced himself to Hadrian. The next was a Merrow Prince with teal skin and blue hair cut short. He seemed younger than the others but no less powerful. His name was Kanoa.

The last Gheyo was a Storm Princess named Tempest. He had grey hair and light purple eyes. He was sitting in the lap of the last man. A tall, slender man with dark hair and flashing purple eyes. Power seemed to just pulse out of him every once in a while as if he just needed to release some of it.

He was holding the Princess in his arms as if he were merely doing it because it made the other Dragel happy. He watched everything around them with sharp eyes except for when they glazed over just a bit as if he were seeing things that were not there. Luna looked like that sometimes.

“My name is Haikili and I am a Storm Mage. I am also a Seer and Realm Walker,” the man introduced himself. “It is lovely to finally meet you little Aqua-kine.”

“It’s great to meet all of you as well,” Hadrian told them “So all of you are just here to guard me? That might get a little boring at least until January. And maybe even after then hopefully.”

“How do you intend to guard him properly when he starts classes again?” Viktor asked them. He had liked the idea of Hadrian safely tucked away in Severus’ quarters and far away from any potential danger. Now he would be back out in the world that had already hurt him many times.

“The Goblins have given us similar rings to your Submissive that will allow us to seem like students here. The Mage created a charm that will make people think we have always been here when they see us and forget us the moment we walk away,” Tempest explained.

“That’s neat,” Hadrian said with a grin. He looked up at Viktor. “Did we find a way that I can go to the Yule Ball with you?”

“We did,” Severus said as he strode into the room. Hadrian chirred happily and quickly launched himself at Severus. “You are now enrolled at Hogwarts as Hadrian Black. Viktor and the others have been making sure to speak about his betrothal to a pureblood Black that is transferring to Hogwarts after being homeschooled because his family has decided to move back to Britian.”

“That’s genius,” Hadrian said excitedly. That would mean it was perfectly ok for him to already be familiar with Viktor.

“It was Draco’s idea,” Severus answered.

“He is brilliant,” Hadrian said with a grin.

“I have been instructed to retrieve you from Hogsmeade the day before the Yule Ball and bring you to the Great Hall at Dinner time so that you can be sorted and have time to settle into your new dorm before the excitement of the Yule Ball the next day,” Severus informed him.

“I can’t wait, I have loved not being out in public where everyone watches me, but this room was starting to make me a bit stir crazy,” Hadrian said as he took his seat back on the floor at Viktor’s feet.

“How do you feel?” Severus asked him as he sat down for a moment.

“Great. As always after my Realignment. Anything new happen while I was sleeping? Any news about Papa?” Hadrian asked.

“Nothing yet. Apparently, the pack he was trying to negotiate with moved recently so they are still trying to track him down,” Severus answered.

“What about Dera?” Hadrian asked. Severus sighed and sat back.

“Nothing. They are still trying to pick up any kind of trail to follow. The Alpha reported that Regulus must be under some serious wards,” Severus told him.

“I hope they can find something soon,” Hadrian said with a sigh.

He was kind of sick of Earth. He was ready to have all of his parents and move on to Nevarah with his family and his Beta. Theo and Blaise had been telling him stories about The Hunt and he was hoping they got back to Nevarah close to when it was going on. It sounded so exciting.

He was sure to find a good Alpha there.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
December 24, 1995: Day Before Yule Ball

“Are you ready?” Severus asked his son. Hadrian looked up at him and adjusted his new robes.

Bill had taken him shopping last weekend in Paris. Narcissa, Draco’s mum had met them there and made sure that he went to all of the best shops and got the latest fashions in everything. Hadrian liked her. She was really nice. Nothing like Lucius Malfoy.

Draco had insisted, with Severus’ agreement that if he was going to be enrolling as a pureblood from an old family that he was going to have to look the part. Especially since he was coming in as the betrothed of someone as famous as Viktor Krum.

So, he was dressed nicer than he ever had, and he actually felt really good. He had a ring on to glamour his skin color but that was it. He had his hair styled nicely and just the front pulled back from his face.

“Yeah, I’m ready,” Hadrian replied after he took a deep breath. He checked his wand holster one more time and smiled. He had had to get a new wand as well. This one felt much better to him and seemed to match his magic better.

“And your shadows?” Severus asked. Hadrian pointed behind him to two places.

Severus couldn’t see the Merrow when they were glamoured, but Hadrian could. Two of them were going to accompany him into the great hall glamoured this first night to watch. They were going to gauge Albus’ reaction and see if he seemed suspicious at all.

“Ok, I am going to leave you here and take my seat. You know how Albus is, he likes to put on a show whenever he can. So, just wait until he introduces you,” Severus told him for the tenth time. Hadrian smiled up at him and then briefly squeezed his hand before letting go.

“It’s ok, Dad. I know what I am supposed to do. I won’t give anything away. No one will know the truth or even suspect it. I’m going to be fine,” Hadrian said quietly.

“I just worry. You have been safe in our quarters and now you will be out in the world where I cannot watch over you at all times like I have been,” Severus responded with a sigh.

“I love you, Dad. We can do this. I am still going to be sleeping in our quarters when I can manage it. And I am being guarded all day every day. So, don’t worry,” Hadrian told him with another smile. It was really nice to have someone who was genuinely worried about him.

“I love you as well, Little Starfish. Listen for your name,” Severus said and then strode out of the side room and into the dining hall. Hadrian watched through the crack in the door as McGonagall pulled out the stool and hat and sat them in front of the head table.

There was a murmur of surprise and excitement. There hadn’t been a new student other than first years at the beginning of the year. Everyone was curious who would be transferring in the middle of the school year.

“As you can see, we have a new student. He was homeschooled and traveled with his family, but they have decided to settle down here in Britain for the remainder of his school years. He will be joining our fifth year students. I expect you to all be on your best behavior and help me make him feel welcome here. Please welcome Hadrian Black,” Albus stood and introduced him.

Hadrian took a deep breath and opened the door and strode out with a smile. He could hear people whispering about the way he looked and could already see the girls whispering to each other and blushing. He looked over to the Slytherin table and smiled brightly when he made eye contact with Viktor.

“Welcome, Mr. Black,” McGonagall said with a smile. “Please take a seat on the stool and we will get you sorted into your house.”

“Thank you, Ma’am,” Hadrian said politely and took a seat on the stool.

“I’ll not give you the chance to talk me out of my original choice again, Little Prince,”

He heard the hat chuckle through his head. Hadrian grinned. He hadn’t planned on it.

SLYTHERIN

The hat announced loudly and there was applause from the House of Snakes as Hadrian’s robes changed color and the Slytherin House crest appeared on his chest. The hat was lifted from his head and a gloved hand appeared in front of him before he could move.

“Hello, Love,” Viktor greeted him.

Hadrian smiled brightly and slipped his hand into the Bulgarian’s hand. Viktor steadied him as he stepped off the stool and then he tucked Hadrian’s hand in the crook of his elbow so that he could escort him to the table.

“Hi, Vik,” Hadrian responded. “I missed you.”

He happily ignored the sounds of shock from the students as Viktor helped him take his seat right next to Blaise and across from Draco and Theo. His guards were in the seats around them and carrying on conversation with the students next to them as if they had always been there.

“Show off,” Nikolaus whispered from across the table. Viktor just shrugged and started placing things on Hadrian’s plate as Dumbledore announced a few more things about the Yule Ball.

“I didn’t want there to be any misunderstandings about who he belonged to. He looks absolutely stunning this evening and I could hear the girls and boys alike commenting on it,” Viktor stated with a slight growl. Hadrian leaned over and placed a very quick kiss to Viktor’s cheek.

“Well, they know now don’t they, My Champion?” Hadrian said with a chuckle. They spent the rest of the meal pretending to introduce Hadrian to his new classmates and just spending time together.

When they were ready to leave the Great Hall Viktor planned on escorting Hadrian at least to the stairs leading to the dungeons. Hadrian was walking next to Viktor and felt someone reach out and pull him to the side just in time for Ronald Weasley to walk past.

If he hadn’t moved, Ron would have slammed into him. Which is exactly what he had intended to do. He sneered at Hadrian and Viktor.

“Who would have thought that The Viktor Krum was nothing but a fairy. I bet the Bulgarian team kicks him off when they find out. I for sure won’t be cheering for them anymore,” Ron stated and then he looked Hadrian up and down. “Just what this school needed, another slimy snake. You should have stayed where you were, Black. You won’t like it here.”

“Are you done?” Hadrian asked after a moment. Ron just blinked and then looked at the two of them. Neither of them were rising to the bait or reacting the way he had wanted. He looked like he was looking for a fight and they weren’t going to give it to him.

“For now,” Ron finally spat out. Hadrian just smiled at him and linked his hand with Viktors.

“Good, now if you don’t mind, I have much better things to do than listen to silly, jealous boys. If you wanted his autograph I am sure all you had to do was ask for it,” Hadrian said and pulled out a signed picture of Viktor and handed it to the now red faced Gryffindor. “Come on, Love. I’m tired.”

“As you wish,” Viktor said with a chuckle. They made it down the stairs before Draco and Blaise burst into peals of laughter.

“Merlin, Hades, did you see his face?” Draco said when he could breathe again. “I am so upset that we weren’t friends before this year.”

“It was perfect,” Blaise agreed. “You are Perfetto, Cara Mia.”

Hadrian blushed and smiled at the compliments. Draco linked their hands together and smiled at him.

“Tell your Beta, goodnight. We need to get to the dorms and see how they accommodated you being here,” Draco told him.

“Not that it really matters, I plan on staying with my dad,” Hadrian responded.

“Goodnight, My Heart,” Viktor said and kissed him on the cheek before nuzzling him.

“Sleep well, my Beta,” Hadrian responded and then waved as Viktor and Nikolaus left.

“Come, Little One,” Ronan instructed. “Your Sire says that you must at least make an appearance in the Common room and the dorm room before you sneak out.”

“Right,” Hadrian agreed. “Let’s go.”

Draco didn’t let go of his hand so the two of them just walked together in the center with the others around them.

“Theo likes having your guards around,” Draco said with a smile.

“Why?” Hadrian asked curiously as he glanced at his friend’s Alpha.

“He feels like he doesn’t have to be so on guard because they are here. He doesn’t have to watch out for me all alone,” Draco answered.

“Oh, that makes sense,” Hadrian agreed. “I know my Dad and Viktor love it.”

“I bet they do,” Draco said. “Here we are. The Slytherin common room.”

“I have been here before, you know,” Hadrian said with a grin.

“What? When?” Draco demanded.

Hadrian laughed and proceeded to tell him all about second year and polyjuicing himself as Goyle to see if Draco was the Heir of Slytherin. They laughed and cut up until almost everyone was asleep, and Ronan escorted him back to his dad’s quarters to sleep.

He couldn’t wait for tomorrow; it was going to be so fun. He had been practicing with Draco on his dancing. He couldn’t wait to show Viktor how much he had learned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
December 25, 1995: Remus Finally

“Listen Pup,” Greyback said with a sigh.

“Stop calling me that,” Remus responded automatically. Honestly, it was an ongoing argument. He just didn’t understand why the man insisted on referring to him as his son.

“You are my son, Remus,” Greyback snapped. “I swear that damned Wolfsbane has screwed you up in more ways than one.”

“Just because you bit me and turned me into this, doesn’t make you my father,” Remus argued. Greyback looked at him as if he had lost his mind.

“Is that it? Is that what they told you happened? You aren’t a bitten wolf, Remus. I am your Sire. Your mother and I were in love. Lyall Lupin is not your father,” Greyback growled out. He slammed his hands down on the wooden table between them.

“Lies,” Remus stated calmly. “Lies to turn me away from The Order. If you do not want to fight for the Light just say so. Why are you wasting my time like this? Why is it so important to you that I believe you are my true father?”

Greyback snarled. He picked up the table and threw it into a nearby tree. It split in two around the tree and landed heavily in the silence.

“Show me the bite,” Greyback stated finally. He sounded completely calm, and Remus blinked in confusion.

“What?” Remus asked stupidly.

“Show. Me. The. Bite.” Greyback said slowly. “The bite that I gave you that turned you. Show it to me, Remus.”

“Yeah, ok,” Remus said and then paused.

Where had he been bitten?

He looked up at Greyback and then down at the ground. He reached for his pant leg and lifted it. There was nothing. Just a few scars from claws or fights when he was in his Were form.

But no bite.

“There is nothing there, Pup,” Greyback said gently. “Someone has altered your memories or messed with your mind some other way. Isn’t your Alpha a Master Legilimens?”

“What?” Remus looked up at him.

There was a flash in his mind of Severus smiling at him as he read with another dark haired man curled up to him. He blinked and the memory was gone.

“Your Alpha, Pup. And while we are on the subject of your mates, I want to know why you haven’t brought your son to meet his grandfather. He is what? Sixteen now?” Greyback asked him.

Remus could once again see Severus walking into a room and handing him a tiny beautiful blue skinned baby boy. Then Severus kissed him and the baby on the head before walking out of the room.

“I..” Remus looked up at Greyback with panic in his eyes. “What are you doing to me? How are you doing this?”

“Doing what? What’s the matter, Remy?” Greyback asked him. “Stop clawing at yourself, Pup.” Greyback grabbed Remus by the arms and pulled his claws out of his skin. “Come on, Remy, lets breath together just like we used to.”

Remus took a deep breath and with Greyback so close to him he pulled his scent into his nose. The smell of woods, fresh dirt, and something else that reminded him of home. Then there was a flash of memory of Remus standing with Severus and Regulus. He was holding that same beautiful boy and smiling down at him.

When he looked up in the memory, Greyback was standing in front of him smiling down at that baby as well. Remus then handed his son to him and watched as Greyback cooed at him.

Remus blinked again and the memory faded away. He looked around and realized he was sitting on the ground with strong arms wrapped around him from behind. Arms that felt comforting instead of restraining.

“Back with me, Boy?” Fenrir asked calmly. Remus nodded and the arms released him. “Haven’t had a panic attack like that in a long time. I think your sixth year right after that pureblood twat, Black pulled that stupid prank.”

“Something is wrong with me,” Remus whispered. “My memories are wrong.”

“We will get you help, Pup. We will go to the goblins,” Fenrir responded immediately.

They snapped their heads around when they heard a rustling in the trees to their right. Fenrir stood quickly and his grin was a bit feral when Remus stepped up next to him.

“Show yourself,” Fenrir demanded.

Five men stepped out of the trees with their hands raised to show that they were empty. Fenrir and Remus did not relax.

“Are you Remus Lupin?” The white-haired man in the front asked calmly.

“That depends on who is asking,” Fenrir responded.

One of the men leaned over and showed the white haired man a picture. He nodded and turned back to the wolves.

“Your son is in danger,” the man stated. The man beside him rolled his eyes and elbowed him. “Godson, sorry, your godson is in danger.”

“My Godson is safe at school. If he was in danger, Albus would tell me,” Remus countered.

“Did you know that he went missing for five days after the Death Eaters attacked the World Cup?” the man asked him.

“Lies,” Remus responded. “Albus would have told me. Sirius would have told me.”

“Actually, Pup, that is the truth,” Fenrir told him.

“What?” Remus asked him. “How would you know? We have been in these woods for months.”

“One of the younger wolves snuck into town last week and when he came back he was telling all kinds of tales about the World Cup and the Tri-Wizard Tournament that is taking place. He also stated that Harry is missing again. That he was taken from the school back in November and that Death Eaters are suspected,” Fenrir told him.

“He went missing for five days back in August and then went missing again in November? He hasn’t been found? It’s almost January. Why wouldn’t they tell me?” Remus demanded. “What do you have to do with all of this? Who are you?”

“My name is Xander. I was sent to bring you to the Goblins so that they can talk to you about Harry,” the white haired man answered. “Will you come with me?”

Remus looked at Fenrir. The Alpha wolf sighed and clapped him on the shoulder.

“You need to go, Pup. You know something is wrong with your memories. The Goblins are good at that kind of help. Then when you are all fixed up, I want you to bring my grandson to meet me,” Fenrir insisted. “Don’t let these Dragel drag you off Earth before you come back and see me. Do you hear me?”

“I…don’t even know how to respond to that right now,” Remus said with a sigh. He turned back to the men that had come. “I will go with you to the Goblins, but if this is a trick of some kind, I will make you pay in ways that you couldn’t imagine.”

“I swear to you that we only want to help you get to your boy,” Xander answered.

“Alright, then let’s go,” Remus responded. Fenrir gripped his neck and nodded to him before letting him go and walking away.

He stepped up the Dragel and let them portal him straight into the bank. They waited until a goblin strolled into the room.

“Very good, follow me,” the goblin stated to Remus. “One of you send a message and get Lord Prince here.”

“Yes, Master Axeclaw,” Xander responded.

Remus followed Axeclaw out of the room and down the hall. He was sat down at a desk and handed a parchment. He did everything that he was told and quickly submitted himself to a cleansing when he saw his Inheritance test.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
December 25, 1995: After the Ball

“Dad!” Hadrian called as he slipped into his quarters.

Hadrian had just had the best night of his entire life. He had danced the first dance with Viktor and didn’t mess up once. He had talked and laughed and been asked to dance more times than he could count. Though most of them he turned down.

He did, however, dance with Blaise and Ronan almost as often as Viktor. He danced with the other Gheyo as well. Apparently, dancing was something that all Dragel loved to do. It had been amazing, and he had enjoyed every minute.

About halfway through the ball, his dad had given him a look and then quickly left the Great Hall after a quick word with McGonagall. He hadn’t seen his dad again all evening. Now the ball was over. Ronan and the other Gheyo had escorted him back to his quarters.

“Dad?” Hadrian called again when he didn’t get an answer. Where was his dad?

“He is not here, Little One,” Haikili responded as Hadrian wandered into the sitting room.

“Do you know where he is?” Hadrian asked as he sat down on the floor near the Mage. “He left the Ball about halfway through and didn’t say anything. Did he come here?”

Hadrian found that he really enjoyed the feel of the random bursts of magic that pulsed from the Mage sometimes. The Mage reached over and tugged on Hadrian’s hair. When he looked up at him he tapped the floor next to his leg.

Hadrian smiled and slid over so that he could rest against the man’s leg. He had learned that Kili didn’t talk much but he got his point across just the same. He felt a tingle of magic and grinned when he realized he was in his favorite pair of comfy pajamas. He also felt clean as if he had just stepped out of a shower. That was nifty spell work.

“Rest, Little Starfish. He will be home soon,” Haikili said comfortingly.

“Ok,” Hadrian agreed and purred happily when the Mage began to hum quietly and run his fingers through Hadrian’s hair.

He played with the pretty silver bracelet on his wrist and smiled in contentment. It had been his Christmas/second courting gift from Viktor. The Beta gave it to him when he showed up at the common room to get him before the ball. It was nearly solid except for a few words in Latin.

‘In Aeternum Meum In Aeternum Tuum’ It translated to Forever Mine Forever Yours.

Hadrian blinked his eyes open when he felt a gentle touch on his cheek. When had he closed his eyes? He looked up and smiled.

“Hi Dad,” Hadrian said sleepily. “I missed you. Where did you go?”

“Hello, Little Star. I am sorry that I had to leave so suddenly. But I brought you home something that will make you very happy,” Severus told him.

“You did?” Hadrian said with a grin. “What is it?”

Severus stood up and stepped to the side. Hadrian jumped up quickly when he saw who was standing there.

“Papa,” Hadrian whispered.

“Hello, Pup,” Remus said with a smile. “I have missed you desperately.”

“You’re here,” Hadrian whispered again.

Remus held open his arms and Hadrian quickly buried himself in his Papa’s chest. The smell was so familiar. He smelled of parchment and chocolate. Of warm things and home. Remus smelled the same way he had smelled back in third year but more.

“Oh, my Hades,” Remus said with so much love in his voice. Hadrian just burrowed closer to him. He knew he was crying but he just didn’t care. “I know this is all so overwhelming for you. Everything has been so inside out and backwards hasn’t it, Little Star?”

“I missed you so much, Papa. Even before I knew you were my dad. I was so upset when Dumbledore sent you away on a mission. I’m so glad you’re here. I know Dad is too,” Hadrian mumbled into his chest.

“Of course, I am, Child,” Severus said with a chuckle. “I have missed him dearly. And now there will be another parent around to share the worry with.”

“What worry? I am a perfectly well behaved son,” Hadrian pouted as he looked at his dad. He looked at Remus with that same pout.

“I never said you weren’t,” Severus said and flicked his nose. “You are absolutely a well-behaved child. I meant the worry about your safety in this horrible school.”

“There is an entire suit of Gheyo watching over me every moment of every day,” Hadrian countered.

“Fine, Brat,” Severus grinned. “I need him to help me keep an eye on our sixteen year old, unbonded Son. You seem to be attracting a new suitor every time I turn my head.”

“Oh, really now,” Remus asked and pulled Hadrian over to the couch to sit down. “Suitors, Hadrian?”

“He is clearly exaggerating,” Hadrian insisted. “I only have one suitor.”

“And who would that be? Is it a Weasley? It is isn’t it,” Remus teased him. “We ran into Bill at the bank, and he was full of questions about how your evening had gone.”

“It isn’t Bill,” Hadrian stated and threw his hands up into the air. “I do not like Bill. He is like a brother to me. Merlin, I am going to have to start wearing a sign or something that says, ‘Bill Weasley is not my Boyfriend’.”

“Ok,” Remus chuckled. “Not a Weasley. Who is it then?”

“Viktor Krum,” Hadrian said with a blush and smile. He looked back down at the bracelet again.

“That is new,” Severus said as he sat down next to Remus and wrapped an arm around his shoulders.

“My second Courting Gift. Viktor gave it to me before the ball,” Hadrian said proudly. Remus lifted his wrist and checked it out.

“Forever Yours Forever Mine,” Remus translated. He looked up at Severus. “A courting gift? You agreed to let our sixteen year old son court someone? He is only a baby, Sev.”

“I am not,” Hadrian said rolled his eyes. “I’ll be seventeen in a few months. And Dad made us promise not to move past the courting stage until you and Dera were back with us. We have been very respectful and followed the rules. The most we have done is a lot of really chaste kissing and a bit of cuddling.”

“Wait a minute,” Remus said with a chuckle. “Viktor Krum.. as in the famous Bulgarian Seeker? That is your boyfriend?”

“That is my Beta,” Hadrian said with an eye roll. “So much more important than a silly boyfriend.”

“Well, I want to meet him,” Remus said and pulled Hadrian close. “Your bracelet is beautiful, Pup.”

“Thanks,” Hadrian said and preened just a little. “It is, isn’t it.”

Hadrian sat there for a few moments before he crawled over Remus and pushed him over just a bit so that he could cuddle up between both of his fathers. He sighed and let the two of them hold him. Severus carded his fingers through Hadrian’s hair until he was sound asleep.

“I will take him to his bed,” Haikili stated. Severus nodded and let the Mage lift his son into his arms and carry him out of the room. Remus scooted closer and Severus wrapped him in his arms.

“Now, tell me about all of these suitors, so that I know who to keep an eye on,” Remus insisted with a chuckle.

“Well, Blaise Zabini for one,” Severus started. “That little Joker has had his eyes on our boy since the school year started. The Soulbond between them is so blaringly obvious to everyone around them, but them.”

“Perhaps he is only waiting until Hadrian has formed his triad?” Remus offered.

“Perhaps,” Severus agreed. “Which may not be as far off as I would like. Ronan Aegaeon, Gheyic Alpha, Part Merrow/Part Storm. Watches our son like a hawk. Has already presented Hades with two gifts even if our oblivious child hasn’t realized it yet. The Beta has received one as well, but he is very much aware of what is going on. They have been sizing each other up since Ronan arrived.”

“You are the same as you have always been,” Remus said with a chuckle. “You don’t miss anything do you, My Alpha.”

“It helps to have an Eidetic Memory,” Severus stated.

“Are there more, or just those two besides the Beta?” Remus asked.

“The Ace has taken an interest as well. Malakai full Merrow,” Severus answered. “And I think maybe the Storm Princess, Tempest. But he is such a flirt that I can’t tell just yet.”

“Don’t worry, Love,” Remus said with a chuckle. “I will help you keep an eye on all of them. Now, I have a need to reacquaint myself with my Alpha. Take me to bed, Severus.”

“Pushy Wolf,” Severus growled out fondly.

Remus shivered at the way Severus’ already dark eyes seemed to darken more. That look always promised so many fun things. Severus stood and pulled Remus into his arms. He kissed him breathless and then grabbed the Beta under his thighs and lifted.

Severus headed for their bedroom as Remus started nibbling at his neck and undoing his robes. This was going to be a very fun night of reestablishing their bond. Remus laughed when Severus tossed him onto the bed and spelled his clothes away.

“Impatient?” Remus teased.

“Absolutely,” Severus answered. “Now, be a good boy and lie back for your Alpha.”

“Yes, Sir,” Remus breathed out and did exactly as he was told.

He loved when Severus was like this. Severus was a true Dominant and knew that Remus could and would take everything he had to give. Remus loved every minute of it, but his favorite part was the aftercare when Severus was all soft words and gentle touches. When he refused to use magic to clean them up because Severus wanted to take care of him.

Merlin, he had missed his Alpha.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
December 26,1995: Gifts

Hadrian woke up the next morning excited. They had decided to wait and exchange gifts the morning after the Yule Ball that way no one was busy or had to rush to do anything. It had been Haikili’s suggestion. Now Hadrian knew why.

He didn’t bother changing out of his pajamas or doing anything other than throwing his hair up into a quick messy bun. Then he nearly ran from his room and straight into his parents room.

Severus was up already coming out of the bathroom. He was just wearing a pair of low slung pajama bottoms and brushing his teeth. Remus was still sleeping in the middle of the bed. Hadrian waved at his dad and then jumped into the bed with his Papa. Remus chuckled and wrapped his arms around Hadrian tightly.

“Good morning, Pup,” Remus said sleepily and nuzzled his cheek.

“Morning, Papa,” Hadrian returned happily. “Hurry up and get up. We waited for this morning to open gifts.”

“Alright alright. I am getting up,” Remus said after Hadrian had poked him in his side for the fourth time.

Hadrian kissed Remus on the cheek and then crawled out of the bed. Severus had pulled on a top and was leaning against the wall watching the two of them with a fond smile. Hadrian went straight to his Dad and hugged him tightly.

“Morning, Dad,” Hadrian greeted happily.

“Good Morning, Little Star,” Severus returned and nuzzled him just like Remus had. “Go on into the sitting room, we will be along shortly.”

“Ok Dad. Don’t take too long or I will start without the two of you,” Hadrian teased before slipping out of the door.

“You waited for gifts?” Remus said as he got up and headed for the bathroom.

“We were advised by Kili that we would enjoy ourselves better if we waited,” Severus answered.

“And Kili is who again?” Remus called from the other room.

“The Mage,” Severus responded.

“Oh, is that another one of Hadrian’s suitors? They seem comfortable with each other,” Remus pointed out. Severus chuckled.

“No, he sees Hadrian as a child that needs to be taken care of. His Paternal instincts are amazing for a man that doesn’t have children. He is the same way with Draco,” Severus revealed.

“That’s good. He seemed a little too mature and calm for our baby,” Remus said as he came out of the bathroom and hugged Severus.

“He is. He is also a Seer. Which is why we took him up on his suggestion to wait. I am glad that you are finally here, Remy,” Severus said and held his Beta tighter.

“So am I, Sev. Now let’s go before that little menace does start without us,” Remus said with a chuckle.

The two of them exited their room and headed down the hall. They walked into the sitting room to see Hadrian sitting in the middle of the floor talking to a very big Merrow who was sitting next to him.

“Ronan, the Alpha,” Severus whispered to Remus.

“Of course,” Remus responded with a chuckle. They stood there and watched the Merrow hand their son a small, wrapped gift.

“This is so pretty,” Hadrian said as he gently pulled out the small blue pearl that was streaked with purple lightning. “It looks just like your eyes.”

“Yes, it does,” Ronan responded with a chuckle when Hadrian blushed. “All Merrow love their jewelry and trinkets. I made this for you. It is an added protection so that if you are in trouble simply smash the pearl. It will alert me that you are in need, and I can track the magical signature to you across realms if I need to.”

“That’s amazing, Ro. Thank you,” Hadrian chirred happily and attached it to his necklace next to the scale of the Horntail from Viktor. “I always end up in the worst situations. Don’t be surprised if I actually have to use this.”

“Make sure that you do, Little One,” Ronan said with a chuckle. “If I find out you were in danger and didn’t use it, I will be quite disappointed. Now, I believe I am going to go for a swim so that you can have some privacy with your parents.”

“Wait!” Hadrian said and jumped up.

He went to the small tree he had been happy to decorate earlier this month. It was his very first Christmas tree. He slept in the sitting room the first night he had put it up so that he could see the lights. He dug around for a moment and then pulled out a gift box.

“I found this when I was in Paris with Bill and Cissy getting my school clothes,” Hadrian stated with a blush. The Alpha took the box and opened it while Hadrian watched and waited.

“This is quite beautiful,” Ronan said and pulled a dagger out of the box.

It had been expensive but when Hadrian had seen it, he couldn’t not get it for Ronan. It had a beautiful silver handle with depictions of a storm on it. The blade was made of a black metal only found in the Goblin mines.

Hadrian watched as Ronan balanced the blade in his hand and flipped it a few times to test it.

“Good weight and perfectly balanced,” Ronan said with a grin. “So, it is pretty and well made. Thank you, Hades.”

“It’s Goblin made. And the Goblin in the shop said that you can also channel your magic into the blade,” Hadrian informed him. “It also has enchantments on it that will call it back to you after you have thrown it or dropped it. And once you have stabbed someone or something with it, the only person who can pull it out is you.”

“Wonderful,” Ronan said with pride. “A perfect blade.”

“I am glad you like it,” Hadrian preened with a blush. “Happy Christmas, Ro.”

“And to you as well, Hades,” Ronan said and pressed a kiss to Hadrian’s cheek before he left their quarters.

Hadrian reached up and played with the pearl as he sat down grinning like an idiot. He jumped a little when there was a chuckle from the doorway. He looked up to see his dads standing there. Remus was watching Hadrian while Severus was scowling at the door, Ronan had just left through.

“Hey,” Hadrian trilled happily. “Ready to open gifts?”

“Absolutely,” Remus said and elbowed Severus.

The Alpha grumbled and the two of them came into the sitting room and sat down on the floor with their son. Hadrian had gifts for both of them. Remus was surprised but Hadrian had let them know that Kili had hinted that he should make sure he got something for the Beta as well, just in case.

Severus had apparently received the same suggestion because he had something for Remus as well. Remus had picked Hadrian up a gift after his cleansing when he realized it was Christmas, and he was going home to his family. It was one of the reasons they had returned so late.

This was the best Christmas Hadrian had ever had. The only thing that would have made it better was if Regulus had come home to them as well.

At lunch, Severus had to make an appearance in the Great Hall for the meal but afterward, he had come back with Draco, Blaise, Theo, Viktor, and Nikolaus. Fred and George had gone home on the train this morning to spend the rest of Winter Break with their family with a bunch of the other students.

The Gheyo all came and went at random times when they weren’t patrolling. The rest of Winter Break was pretty much spent the same way. Going to the Great Hall for meals and spending a lot of time with his family and friends.

When second term started in January, Hadrian realized that they had been right. No one paid him any attention. He was just an insignificant new kid that quickly became old news between the excitement of the tournament and all of the articles being published about Harry Potter’s disappearance.

It was nice to be invisible aside from his friends and family.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
February 23,1996: Day before Second Task

Hadrian looked up when his dad strode into the room. He was sitting at the kitchen table with Remus going over his homework so that he didn’t have to worry about it tomorrow.

“Hello, my Loves,” Severus greeted and kissed them each on the head before sitting down.

“Hey Dad,” Hadrian greeted back.

“What did Albus want?” Remus asked. Severus had been called to the Headmaster’s office after dinner along with Flitwick.

“It has to do with the Task tomorrow. Apparently, the riddle from the egg refers to a person,” Severus said and pinched his nose.

“What do you mean?” Hadrian asked confused.

“We’ve taken what you’ll sorely miss,” Severus repeated the clue from the egg. “They are taking someone not something. Chang from Ravenclaw is being taken for Diggory, the Beauxbatons’ Champion’s little sister is being taken, and for Viktor they are taking Hadrian.”

“Can they do that? What are they going to do with them?” Remus demanded.

Hadrian was just sitting quietly. He would wait to see what his parents decided. His dad looked calm and unbothered.

“They can do it. They are going to place each person under a sleeping spell and then the Merpeople in the Black Lake will place them under a spell that will keep them from drowning or waking while they are still in the water. They will be perfectly safe and returned to the surface whether they are rescued by their Champion or not,” Severus explained.

“Who is going to watch over him while he is in the water? Who is going to guarantee that he is safe while he is down there?” Remus asked him.

“My Love,” Severus said with a soft smile. “He is Aqua-kine. Drowning is not something that we will ever have to worry about. Besides, his Merrow guards will be with him at all times. He will never be alone and never be at risk.”

“Right,” Remus said with a blush. “I just worry about him. He has been through so many horrible things, and I don’t want to risk him.”

“I know, Remy. I would never risk our son. If you don’t want him to do this, then he will not,” Severus insisted.

“And how do you feel about it, Pup?” Remus asked Hadrian.

“I trust Dad. If he says that it is safe and that I won’t be in any danger, then I believe him. Plus, like he said, I can’t drown. Also, Ronan and the others will be with me at all times,” Hadrian answered honestly. “But like Dad said, if you don’t want me to do it, then I won’t.”

Remus looked between the two of them and sighed. They were right. Hadrian wouldn’t be in any real danger. He was being guarded by the fiercest warriors of Aqua-kine. He would be fine.

“Ok,” Remus said reluctantly. “He can do this. But I want all of the Merrow in the water with him. He is never alone with Albus or anyone else. I mean it. And I want him brought back to the room immediately so that I can check him over.”

“Papa, you can use my cloak,” Hadrian pointed out. “That way you can be there to see how things are going for yourself. You don’t have to wait in here.”

“Right. I will do that then,” Remus agreed. “Do the Champion’s know that people are being taken?”

“No,” Severus answered with a frown. “They want the Champion’s to be completely in the dark about it. We are sworn to tell them nothing.”

“Ok,” Hadrian said with a smile. “What’s the plan?”

“You will report to the Headmaster’s office before breakfast in the morning. They will place the spells, and you will be taken into the lake by the Merpeople,” Severus informed him.

“Ok, so up before everyone else,” Hadrian said, and Severus nodded. The Hadrian grinned at his fathers. “Who is going to tell the Gheyo?”

“Tell the Gheyo what?” Malakai asked as he walked into the room with Tempest and Sage.

Sage had been with the Suite that had found Remus and brought him to the goblins. That suite was staying with them now as well. Hadrian now had twice as many people looking after him as before. All of them were really nice.

The Ace sat down next to Hadrian and Tempest sat down in his lap. Hadrian was pretty sure Tempest never just sat down anywhere that he didn’t drape himself across someone. The other Gheyo just let him do it without complaint.

Severus explained to them what was going on and the Ace didn’t look like he was very happy about it.

“I don’t think Ronan or Viktor are going to be very happy with this,” Malakia pointed out.

“Viktor cannot know what is going on before the task and Ronan is just going to have to accept the decision of my Beta and I. We would never place our son in danger. We have every confidence that all of you will be able to protect him should he need it,” Severus answered.

“I trust you to keep me safe,” Hadrian added. “I always feel so safe with all of you around and I know whether I am in the water or on land, I am protected.”

“Of course, you are,” Tempest said and grasped his hand. He winked at Hadrian and kissed his hand. “We would never let anything happen to you, Little Merrow.”

“I know,” Hadrian stated with a small blush. Remus chuckled and Severus rolled his eyes.

“Alright, get out you four. Hadrian still has a bit of homework to get done,” Remus said and made shooing motions at the others.

“Of course,” Malakai agreed. “I need to speak with Ronan and Xander about the plan for tomorrow anyway. We are taking no risks with his safety.”

The Merrow Ace tugged on a loose strand of Hadrian’s hair affectionately before leading Tempest and Sage out of the room. Severus kissed Remus and nuzzled Hadrian before he too followed them out.

“Everything is going to be fine, Papa,” Hadrian said once it was just him and Remus again.

“I know, Pup. I just worry,” Remus responded with a small smile.

“And you have no idea how happy that makes me,” Hadrian told him honestly. “To know that there are people out there who love me enough to worry. It isn’t something I have ever had before.”

“I have always worried, Hadrian. Even when I didn’t know that you were my son. I always worried,” Remus assured him. “I am sorry that I didn’t show that enough.”

“Thanks, Papa,” Hadrian responded happily. Remus tapped the book between them and grinned.

“Now, let’s get back to it,” Remus insisted. “Tell me about this rune and all of the ways you can use it.”

“Right,” Hadrian agreed.

The two of them worked on Runes for another hour before they called it quits. Blaise was sitting in the main room when Hadrian walked in. He held up a book.

“I thought you might like to read with me for a bit before curfew,” Blaise offered.

“Absolutely,” Hadrian agreed quickly.

“The two of you may go to your room so that it is quiet while he reads to you,” Severus offered them. Then he glared at Blaise. “You will behave, or it will be the last time you are allowed to be alone with my son.”

“Yes, Professor,” Blaise said with a smile and held his hand out for Hadrian who happily took it. “Come on, Cara Mia. I have a new book I think you are going to love.”

“Italian or English?” Hadrian asked as they headed down the hallway.

“Does he speak Italian?” Remus asked as he sat down next to Severus.

“Zabini has been teaching him. He is actually picking it up incredibly fast. French and Bulgarian as well. He has a talent for languages,” Severus answered.

“What is his secondary element?” Remus asked.

“Nameless,” Severus responded. “Kili and I believe that his Nameless gift may have to do with languages. And not just human languages. He can also speak to snakes and Dragons.”

“Well, that could be useful,” Remus said with a smile.

“Absolutely,” Severus agreed. “But our boy doesn’t see it that way. He is having a blast learning.”

“Who is teaching him French?” Remus asked.

“Draco,” Severus said with a smile. “Regulus will be so happy when he is back home with us.”

“Of course he will,” Remus agreed. “He tried so hard to get the two of us interested in learning French, but it was hopeless. Has there been any word about him?”

“Yes, I heard from Jascha this afternoon between classes. The Cunninghams do not believe Regulus is on Earth. They think Albus is keeping him in a pocket realm of some sort. They need to get into his private quarters,” Severus informed him.

“Ok, so what are we doing to get them that?” Remus asked. He knew his Alpha already had a plan.

“I have told them that tomorrow is going to be their best bet. Albus will leave his office first thing in the morning to prepare for the task. He will be gone for breakfast as well as the task and lunch. He will be out of his office and quarters for hours,” Severus revealed.

“Perfect,” Remus responded. “I hope they find what they need. I want Reggie back with us. I hate all of this. I wish we could just take Albus and force him to tell us what we want to know.”

“I know, Love. I do too,” Severus said with a sigh and held Remus tighter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What book did you bring?” Hadrian asked as he and Blaise got comfortable on his bed.

Blaise was sitting with his back to the headboard and Hadrian laid down with his head in the Joker’s lap.

“The Lightning Thief,” Blaise responded and opened the book to the first chapter.

“Oh, the one I told you that Dean was talking about right?” Hadrian asked.

“That’s the one,” Blaise agreed. “Now, sit quietly, Cara Mia and let me read to you.”

“Va bene, leggimi,” Hadrian responded.

“Perfetto,” Blaise praised. “Il tuo Italiano sta migliorando.”

“Grazie,” Hadrian preened under the praise.

Then Hadrian lay there and let Blaise read to him. It was always just so relaxing. Hadrian loved spending time like this with Blaise. It was always so nice. Especially, when Blaise ran his fingers absently through Hadrian’s hair while he read.

Hadrian looked up when there was a knock on his door jam.

“It is time for you to return to your room, Zabini,” Severus instructed. “Hadrian needs to get his rest.”

“Right,” Blaise agreed. “See you in the morning, Cara Mia. It was wonderful as always.”

“Buona notte, Blaise,” Hadrian bid him goodnight. Blaise left the room and left Hadrian staring up at his dad.

“Take a shower, Little Star and then come for a cuddle with your Papa and me,” Severus instructed.

“Ok, Dad,” Hadrian agreed and did as he was told.

He showered and changed into his pajamas and then spent a little while cuddling with his parents in the sitting room before retiring to bed for the night.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Second Task

“Where is Hadrian?” Draco asked Theo. “He missed breakfast, and the Merrow are missing.”

The two of them were standing with the others on the platforms in the Black Lake. The Champions were down on the bottom level getting ready to go.

“I don’t know, Treasure, but Severus doesn’t look worried, so I am sure everything is fine,” Theo soothed.

“I don’t like this, Theodore. He wouldn’t miss the task. Look at Viktor,” Draco said and pointed to where the Bulgarian Champion was looking around him and frowning hard.

“Nikolaus has Viktor well in hand,” Theo insisted.

They watched as the other Beta spoke low and sternly to his friend. They looked like they had come to some sort of understanding when Viktor turned sharply to look at Severus. The Alpha looked proud for a moment before nodding his head.

“What’s happening?” Draco demanded. Theo hugged him close and rubbed his finger across his mark on Draco’s neck.

“Calm down, Draco,” Theo insisted and pushed calm through their bond. Draco relaxed but not by much.

“I don’t like this,” Draco mumbled before he crossed his arms and leaned into Theo.

“Have either of you seen or heard from Hadrian this morning?” Blaise asked as he strode up to them. Draco gave Theo a look and then shook his head.

“No, but I don’t think there is anything to worry about. Severus doesn’t look worried. I am sure everything is fine,” Theo insisted again. Blaise nodded but didn’t relax.

They watched as the announcements were made and then the canon blew to signal the start of the task. Viktor slipped something into his mouth and then waited only a moment before diving in.

“This task wasn’t very well thought out was it,” Draco pointed out. “Bit boring from a spectators view point.”

“That’s for sure. Who comes up with this stuff?” Blaise added.

“What do you think they have to do down there?” Someone near them asked their friend.

“Oh, Cedric says that something important was taken and they have an hour to get it back,” came the response.

“I wonder where Cho is, Cedric was looking for her earlier,” the first person spoke again.

Draco turned around and looked at Blaise and Theo with dawning horror.

“Merlin,” Draco breathed out. “You don’t think they took people, do you?”

“That would explain Viktor’s sudden determination,” Theo responded.

“If he is harmed in any way, I will burn this school to the ground with the officials inside,” Blaise promised with a dark look in his eyes. “I am going to the bottom to wait for them.”

“I would help him,” Draco insisted as he turned back around in Theo’s arms to watch.

“I know, Treasure. So would I,” Theo assured him. “Though I believe we would have to get in line behind his fathers.”

The two of them were quiet while they waited for something to happen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Viktor burst through the water and held Hadrian to him as he waited for the Submissive to take a deep breath and orient himself.

“Are you ok?” Viktor asked him as he tread water. Hadrian smiled brightly at him.

“Of course, I am. We are in the water Vik. Are we first?” Hadrian asked excitedly.

“We are,” Viktor answered.

“Then, let’s go. I believe you have a task to win for me,” Hadrian teased. Viktor chuckled and kissed him hard. Hadrian grinned at him when he pulled away.

“I was worried, Little Seeker,” Viktor told him seriously.

“I’m sorry,” Hadrian responded and nuzzled him. “Come on. Let’s get to the finish line before someone catches up.”

“Yeah, let’s go,” Viktor agreed. He released Hadrian so that the two of them could make their way to the platform. Hadrian didn’t need his help in the water. He was born to be in the water.

Severus reached down and pulled Hadrian from the water as Viktor lifted himself out. The Alpha wrapped his son in a blanket. He made sure there were no warming charms on it because it would dry Hadrian out too much.

“Are you ok, Cara Mia?” Blaise asked after Severus stepped back.

“I’m fine, Blaise. I swear,” Hadrian assured him. Viktor wrapped an arm around him and nuzzled his cheek before pressing a light kiss on it.

“Is that Fleur? I thought we were first,” Hadrian said and pointed to where the Beauxbatons Champion was nearly frantic pacing the edge of the platform.

“You were first,” Nikolaus said as he joined them. “Fleur was attacked by the Grindylow. She never made it past the kelp forest.”

“What happens to her person?” Blaise asked as they waited for Cedric to appear. The hour timer was almost up.

“Nothing,” Hadrian answered. “The Merfolk will bring her to the surface once the task is complete.”

The timer went off to signal the end of the hour and still they waited. Finally, about five minutes past, Cedric broke through the surface of the water with Cho clinging to him. Hadrian stepped back between Severus and Blaise as Viktor was congratulated by his Headmaster and friends.

Blaise slipped his hand into Hadrian’s while they waited for the announcements to be made and for them all to be dismissed. It felt so nice to feel the warmth of the Joker’s hand in his own.

“Hadrian!”

He turned just in time to wrap his arms around Draco when the blonde nearly barreled into him. He felt a hand steady him and looked up to see Ronan standing there smiling down at him.

Ronan had been with him every step of the way. From the moment he had woken up and scarfed down a quick breakfast and headed to Dumbledore’s office to the moment he was retrieved by Viktor.

“Hey Drake,” Hadrian said quietly.

“I was worried. Did you know they were going to take you?” Draco demanded when he finally pulled back.

“I am sorry you were worried. They didn’t tell Dad about it until after dinner last night and it was late when he told me about it,” Hadrian apologized.

“Did you know when I came down to read with you?” Blaise asked him with a pointed stare.

“Yes,” Hadrian said and looked down. “I’m sorry, Blaise. Dad said I couldn’t tell anyone.”

“I’m not mad, Cara Mia. I was worried when I couldn’t find you,” Blaise told him and lifted his chin.

“We all were,” Draco insisted. “But it’s fine. We will keep you company tonight since your Beta will be busy celebrating with his friends.”

“Thanks,” Hadrian said with a smile as they watched Viktor stand proudly as he was announced as the winner for the second task as well.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I hope we found enough to get us somewhere,” Mariana called out.

“Why?” Jascha asked as he walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her. She nodded toward the lake.

“They are done,” Mariana verbalized.

“Severus insisted that we would still have an hour or two after the task before the Headmaster returned to his office or quarters,” Jascha stated.

“I think we found what we need,” a Dragel in a plumed mask stated as he held out a file and a little dragon trinket with a compass on it.

“What is it?” Jascha asked as Mariana took the file.

“It looks like detailed reports of how the Submissive is doing. The dates indicate that he receives a report once a month,” Mariana answered as she flipped through the file.

“Copy it all,” Mariana commanded as she handed the file to one of her Gheyo. “It looks like he receives the report on the fourteenth of every month like clockwork. I want the headmaster followed so that I know exactly how he receives it.”

“It will be done,” Hadrian answered with a slight bow.

“What is the Dragon for?” Jascha asked. Hadrian held it out.

“I don’t know, but it has the Submissives name across the base,” Hadrian answered and passed it over.

“Take it with us,” Mariana stated. Jascha nodded and placed it in his pocket. “Did we find anything else?”

“Yes,” One of their Aces stepped forward with a letter in his hand. “The Headmaster is a half-breed Torvak.”

“Perfect,” Mariana said with a sigh. “I need to make a side trip. Scout and Hadrian will come with me.”

“You are going to pay your little spy a visit,” Jascha said with a smile.

“I am,” Mariana agreed. “Behave, Love. Be back soon.”

Mariana, Scout, and Hadrian disappeared in a Shadow portal. Jascha looked out the window for a moment before turning back to his other bonded.

“I am leaving a few Shadows behind to keep an ear out. Set everything back the way it was and let’s go before we are caught,” Jascha instructed. “I am going to wait for the Alpha to let him know what is going on.”

His bonded did as they were told, and he trusted them to get the job done. They were experienced in this kind of work. They would leave no trace behind. He stepped through the shadows and into the personal quarters of the Alpha just as the little Submissive and his friends stepped into the room as well.

“Jascha,” Ronan greeted. “Is there news?”

“Yes, when will the Alpha return?” Jascha asked.

“I believe he will not return until after lunch,” Ronan answered. “His Beta is here. You could leave the message with him.”

“Alright,” Jascha agreed.

Remus stepped forward and ruffled Hadrian’s hair.

“Come on, we can talk in the potion lab,” Remus told him. Jascha nodded and followed Remus out of the room. He told him everything that they learned and what they were planning on doing next.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
February 25, 1996: Viktor, Ronan, and Hadrian

“Viktor!” Hadrian called happily as he spotted the Bulgarian at the edge of the Black Lake.

“Zdrasti, Little Star,” Viktor greeted him. “Ronan,” Viktor greeted the Alpha as well.

“Hello, Viktor,” Ronan said with a smile. “You did good yesterday.”

“He did, didn’t he,” Hadrian said with a bright smile. Viktor held out a small box.

“A trinket from the task. As promised,” Viktor told him.

Hadrian took the box with a happy chir and opened to find a tiny trident inside. He pulled it out and quickly attached it to his necklace. There were quite a few things dangling from it now.

He had gotten small gifts from Viktor, Ronan, Blaise, Malakai, and Tempest. They seemed determined to constantly offer him small shiny things. He loved all of them. He noticed that most of the Merrow had a lot of jewelry or hair pieces. He had never been one to like jewelry, but he found he really liked it now.

“I love it, Viktor. Thank you,” Hadrian said happily.

“Did you take that off one of the Merfolk?” Ronan asked with a smirk.

“I didn’t take it,” Viktor said with a chuckle. “I asked for it. Told them that I wanted to gift it to my Submissive. They were more than happy to let me have one.”

“They are really nice. I love swimming with them,” Hadrian stated. “They help me find a lot of pretty things that students have dropped in the Lake over the years.”

“I guess that explains the chest of trinkets that your father asked about a few weeks ago,” Ronan responded with a laugh. Hadrian blushed and waved them off.

“I can’t seem to help it. It’s like a dragon hoarding treasure,” Hadrian said quietly.

“It is normal, Little Seeker,” Viktor insisted.

Ronan nodded in agreement and reached out for Hadrian’s hand. The Submissive shyly placed his hand in the Alpha’s. Ronan looked between the two of them seriously.

“I have something I want to discuss with the two of you,” Ronan stated.

“Of course,” Hadrian said with a nod.

“I know the two of you are courting. I would like to let the two of you know that I am interested. I would like to court the two of you and want to know how you both feel about it,” Ronan revealed.

Hadrian looked at Viktor and opened his mouth to say something, but Ronan gently squeezed his hand.

“Don’t answer right now. In fact, don’t answer any time soon. Take some time to discuss it together. Really think about this and how you feel about it. When you have decided, come to me and we can talk about it together,” Ronan insisted.

“We will take the time to talk about it,” Viktor agreed and placed a hand around Hadrian’s shoulder. “Though, it probably won’t take as long as you think it will. I know what you have been doing Alpha.”

“Well, at least one of you noticed,” Ronan said with a chuckle.

He reached up and tugged on Harry’s braid that sported the first gift Ronan had given him. It was a beautiful braid cuff that had a small depiction of his family crest on it.

“Noticed what?” Hadrian asked them.

“I will explain it to you later, Little Seeker,” Viktor told him and kissed his cheek.

“Alright,” Hadrian agreed.

He looked between Viktor and Ronan. He blushed. It would be really nice to have both of them as his. He was absolutely head over heels in love with Viktor and had grown more and more fond of Ronan the longer he was around him.

“Well, let’s get you inside for lunch before your fire twins come searching for you,” Ronan said with a chuckle.

“They aren’t mine,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “I actually think they might be really fond of Draco. They are spending more time together. Draco acts like it annoys him but I know he actually likes them.”

“I think you are right, Starfish,” Ronan agreed. “I have noticed it as well.”

“As have I,” Viktor added. “Let’s get to lunch.”

Hadrian walked happily between Viktor and Ronan as they headed back inside and to the Great Hall. Hadrian waved at Fred and George and sat down next to Draco with Viktor on his other side.

“I see you have a new charm,” Draco said and tapped the trident. Hadrian grinned and nodded.

“Yep, my token of my Beta’s victory,” Hadrian responded.

“So, did you understand the assignment in Runes?” Theo asked him.

Hadrian nodded and then the two of them were off talking about their school work. Aside from Hadrian, Theo was the most studious. The two of them often studied together. Hadrian loved being with people who wanted to help each other succeed. He also loved that he was placing higher than Hermione in the class line up and she hated him for it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
March 14, 1996: The Cunningham Circle

Jascha and Mariana stood together in the shadows with their circle and watched the scene playing out in front of them.

The headmaster, Albus, had cloaked himself and headed deep into the Forbidden Forest around the school. When he got to a clearing, he waited. Barely ten minutes later a portal opened, and a tall man stepped out with a file on him.

Hadrian had immediately attached one of his Shadows to the man and they waited.

“How is the baby progressing?” Albus asked.

“So far everything is good. There have been no complications as long as we keep the Ace near him,” the man answered.

“Troublesome, but it won’t make a difference,” Albus said with a sigh. “Even if they manage to get out of the tower, they will never make it past the Torvak that are guarding them.”

“The Ace is growing more restless and troublesome the further along the Submissive gets,” the man insisted. “I think our best course of action is just to get rid of him.”

“I will not risk losing the baby because the Submissive is distressed about losing him,” Albus countered. “Once the baby is born, we can get rid of the Ace and no sooner. Do you understand me?”

“Yes, I understand. I just think you aren’t being smart about this,” the man stated with a sigh. “You are risking too much.”

“That is for me to worry over. You are simply there to make sure that baby is born without issue,” Albus insisted.

“Of course,” the man said and bowed slightly. “Do you need anything else from me?”

“No, I will see you again in a month. Unless there is an emergency and then you are to contact me immediately,” Albus instructed.

“Yes, sir,” the man said and watched as Albus strode away.

He did not notice the Shadow Dragel that slipped into his shadow at her Submissive’s command. Finally, they were getting somewhere. Scout would ride to this other realm in the man’s shadow and then stay hidden until the others could track her signature and follow her.

This was the break they needed. Hopefully, the Submissive was on the other end. It sounded like they would be bringing home quite a few surprises when they rescued the Submissive. Like a new baby and possibly a new bonded. But that was a problem for their circle to handle.

For now, they were finally going to get to Hunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
April 1996: Sirius and Albus

Sirius stood in Albus’ office and looked out the window while the old man continued to try and sooth him about his missing child. He wasn’t listening though. He was watching the new transfer student sitting on the lawn with some of the other students including the Weasley twins.

There was something about the boy that was familiar, and Sirius just couldn’t figure out why. Then he watched Snivelus stride up to them and the boy looked up at the potion master with the brightest smile and suddenly it hit him.

He knew that smile.

“Albus, what is the new transfer student’s name?” Sirius demanded. Albus stopped talking and looked at the man curiously.

“Hadrian Black. A distant relative of yours actually,” Albus answered. Sirius watched the boy a moment more and then turned disbelieving eyes toward the Headmaster.

“Are you blind? Or just stupid?” Sirius spat out. “That is Harry, Albus. He is sitting right there staring up at Snivelus as if he hung the stars in the sky. They have figured it all out somehow. They know the truth and they have been flaunting it right under your nose.”

“That is impossible,” Albus said and stood from his desk.

He joined Sirius at the window and looked down at the newest student. Merlin, that boy was the spitting image of his fathers. How had he missed this? How had he allowed them to get so out of his control.

“You know I am right,” Sirius stated and shook his head. “He knows now. Snivelus has turned him against me the same way he turned my brother and boyfriend from me. We have to fix this.”

“At least we know the boy is alive and fine,” Albus said and sat back down at his desk. “We need to get back control of him. This is going to be complicated though. There is no way of knowing exactly how many people know the truth or who they have talked to about this. We must be very careful.”

“We need to get in touch with Remus and make sure that he is still unaware,” Sirius insisted.

“Perhaps you are right. If we still have him under our control, it will be easier to control Severus and Harry,” Albus agreed. “Go and get him.”

“Right,” Sirius agreed. “Keep an eye on my nephew and don’t lose him again while I am gone. Figure out how we are going to get him back to being Harry Potter.”

“I will handle it, My Boy,” Albus insisted.

Sirius flooed out of the office and Albus sat back in his chair. How had this happened? How long had it been going on? He sat quietly to try and figure it out.

He never noticed that his door was cracked, and someone had been watching them from the shadows. A sinister smile graced the lips of the man as his tongue darted out across his mouth and he took a sip from the flask on his pouch.

The man retreated from the headmaster’s office and out of the castle into the forbidden forest unseen. He quickly transformed into his Animagus form and flew off towards his master.

He had wonderful news. His Master would be so pleased.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
April 1996: Remus and Severus

“We might have a problem,” Remus said as he stepped into Severus’ private lab.

“What problem?” Severus asked as he placed his potion in stasis. Remus handed him a letter.

“Fenrir sent a letter,” Remus explained. “Sirius came looking for me but wouldn’t tell him why.”

“You think they suspect something?” Severus asked him as he read over the letter.

“I don’t know,” Remus said with a shrug. “Fenrir told Sirius nothing. Said it was none of his business where I was and that he should run along before the wolves mistook him for a snack.”

“So, they may think you are still there and that your Sire is just being his normal difficult self. He isn’t really known for playing nice with Wixen. It will be completely believable that you are still there, but he won’t tell them,” Severus pointed out.

“Yeah,” Remus agreed. “How are we going to play this?”

“Write to Sirius. Tell him that you found out he came there asking for you. Ask him what he wanted that was so important that he risked screwing up your mission. Pretend that you know absolutely nothing about what is going on and see if you can get information out of him,” Severus stated.

“Good idea,” Remus agreed and then he kissed his Alpha. “Do you think they suspect something about Hadrian and us? One of the portraits did report that Sirius visited with Albus the other day before their portraits were put under stasis and couldn’t hear anything else going on.”

“I don’t know, Remy. We will just have to warn the Gheyo and make sure that we keep an on Hadrian. Maybe even get one of them to shadow Albus at all times,” Severus answered. “We will figure it out.”

“What about getting one of the Cunninghams to do it?” Remus asked. “They seem to be very good at it.”

“They found something that might lead them straight to Reggie. They are unavailable right now hunting across realms,” Severus informed him.

“You think they know where he is?” Remus asked hopefully.

“Not yet. But they have a direction. One of their Gheyo, followed a man using his shadow to the pocket realm they are holding Reggie in. They are currently trying to hunt her signature across realms,” Severus answered.

“Well, I hope they find him soon. I am ready to be whole and to get the hell off this horrible realm and start a new life far away from here,” Remus said with a sigh.

“I know, Remy. I am too,” Severus agreed. “Now, go write your letter and send it to Fenrir have him mail it off from the area he is in so that it is more believable.”

“Alright,” Remus said and kissed Severus one more time before leaving him to finish his brewing.

When he walked through the sitting room he paused.

Hadrian and Draco were sitting together in the floor while the Mage told them a story about a battle he was involved in on a far off realm. He was showing them pictures to go along with the story and both Submissives seemed to be completely sucked in.

Remus was so happy that Hadrian was finally getting to live a life that wasn’t full of pain and discord. He hoped with everything in him that they could wrap this up without their son getting pulled into something life threatening.

He continued on to the study that was connected to the room he now shared with his Alpha. He needed to get the letter written and sent out as soon as possible. He didn’t want Sirius to get suspicious or impatient and try to sneak into the Werewolve’s home. They would tear him to pieces and then the backlash from that could cause problems.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ginny, Fred, and George

“Alright you two,” Ginny said as she cornered her brothers in an empty classroom. Dean was with her but standing off to the side to let her handle things.

“What can we do for you,” George asked with a smile.

“Yeah, what has you so worked up, Dear Sister?” Fred added and sat down on a table.

“I am going to ask you a question and you are going to answer me honestly. Do you understand? None of your jokes or diversions. Got it?” Ginny demanded.

“Got it,” They answered together.

“Good,” Ginny said with a nod. “Dean and I have noticed a few things about the new kid. Hadrian.”

“What about him?” Fred asked.

“You two seem to spend more time with him and the snakes than anyone else,” Ginny stated.

“That isn’t a question, Gin,” George pointed out.

“He….well he has a few mannerisms that are very familiar to Dean and I. And that coupled with when he arrived and the way the two of you act around him has led us to a conclusion that should be completely impossible,” Ginny answered.

“Go on,” They encouraged.

“Hadrian is Harry isn’t he?” Ginny asked finally. Then she glared and pointed at them. “And don’t lie to me. I see Harry as my brother just as much as the two of you do. If you know something you need to tell me. I deserve to know. I would never tell anyone. You know me better than that.”

“Well, technically,” George started. “Harry Potter never existed.”

“What does that even mean?” Ginny demanded. “Of course he existed.”

“What he is trying to say to you is that it is complicated,” came a voice from near Dean.

All of them turned quickly to see Hadrian standing there with two men that Ginny didn’t know or recognize.

“Well, I’m pretty smart, I think I could keep up,” Ginny insisted.

“Of course you could, Gin,” Hadrian said with a laugh.

“So, you are Harry then?” Dean stated.

“I am, but like George said, it’s really complicated and will take a while to explain. But before we talk to either of you about it, you need to take a vow that you won’t reveal anything we say to you to anyone that doesn’t already know what is going on,” Hadrian insisted.

“Sounds fair,” Ginny agreed. “I will take a vow. I also want you to know that I am quite cross with you for letting me think you were dead since November when you have apparently been here the entire time. I thought we were closer than that.”

“We are Gin,” Hadrian said with a grimace. “It really is complicated. And it wasn’t completely my secret to tell. But we got permission from Bill and Charlie to talk to you about it. They are waiting for us in Severus’, quarters. Are the two of you free to talk now?”

“Yeah, it’s a Hogsmeade weekend. Everyone thinks the two of us are on a date and will be gone all day because of it,” Dean pointed out.

“Great, let’s go,” The twins said and each of the wrapped an arm around Ginny and Dean to head toward the dungeons. Hadrian let Ronan and Malakia cast glamour over him so that no one would see the three of them and followed them down.

This was a conversation that had been inevitable from the first moment Hadrian had seen Ginny and Dean whispering together and watching him back in February before the Second Task.

When they got to Severus’ quarters, the seven of them sat down in the sitting room with Bill and Charlie to talk to Ginny and Dean about everything. Hadrian, of course, sat between Ronan and Malakia. They didn’t know Ginny and Dean and were already on high alert because of something that no one had told Hadrian about just yet.

He looked up at the big Alpha next to him and smiled brightly up at him when he gently tugged on the braid cuff in his hair.

Hadrian had been embarrassed that he hadn’t realized Ronan had been trying to let him know he was interested in courting him for months before he had approached him and Viktor about it that day. Apparently, he was really good at seeing when other people liked each other but not when they were interested in him.

Viktor and Hadrian had taken a week to talk about it together and agreed that they both like Ronan and thought he was a great Alpha. They went to him together after that and agreed to a courting between the three of them. Talking to his dads about it had been interesting.

Ronan was given the same rules as Viktor about courting and had agreed to all of them. Hadrian was super happy about it. The three of them were getting along amazingly. He tuned back into the conversation when Ginny punched Charlie in the arm.

“You mean to tell me that all of you are Dragel and you know how obsessed I was with those books growing up and didn’t tell me?” Ginny demanded.

“You know that means you will probably be one too, right?” Hadrian pointed out. “That or a Torvak.”

“I have to wait until sixteen right?” Ginny asked.

“Unfortunately, you will have to wait until you are seventeen,” Bill said with a frown. “Mum and Dad don’t know that we are unsuppressed. One or both of them did this to us. We wouldn’t be able to take you for a cleansing without their permission and we don’t think they would give it after going through all of the trouble of suppressing us and hiding our heritage from us.”

“Why would they do something like this?” Ginny asked her older brothers.

“We don’t know, Gin,” Charlie answered with a shrug. “Bill only found about it because of his job at the bank. Then he brought each of us to the bank when we turned seventeen and didn’t need Mum and Dad’s permission anymore.”

“Why are we waiting to confront them? Why do we all have to be inherited before doing something about it?” Ginny asked them like they were dumb. “What difference will it make if we are all inherited or not?”

“That is a good question,” Ronan spoke up. “It is something that I was wondering as well. What difference will it make when you confront your parents if some of you are inherited and some of you aren’t?”

“We just didn’t want them to be able to do something to those that were still too young,” Bill stated. “Ron and Ginny are still underage and at our parents mercy for whatever they decide to do.”

“And what do you think they will do, Bill?” Ginny asked. “Our parents love us. They are good parents and have always been there for us no matter what we needed. Dad has worked himself into the ground to provide for all of us. They even took in Harr….Hadrian and treated him like one of theirs. Maybe they had a good reason.”

“I think, Gin is right guys,” Hadrian spoke up. “Your parents took me in nearly every summer since the moment we met. They are good to me and have always treated me like family. I even overheard your Mum arguing with Dumbledore the summer before second year. She was upset about the bars on my window when you guys came for me and was demanding that something be done or to let her have me.”

“If it makes a difference,” Dean spoke up. “Your parents have been really good to me as well. Very welcoming and kind. I think you should give them the chance to explain and not wait so long. It would be better for Gin to be able to inherit naturally when she turns sixteen I think rather than her body fighting itself because of a suppression.”

“Fred, George?” Bill asked. “How do the two of you feel about it?”

“We agree with Gin and Hades,” Fred said with a shrug.

“Besides, we plan on leaving when Hadrian and his family do. It would be better to have things in the open with Mum and Dad when that happens so that they aren’t blindsided when we leave,” George pointed out.

“Ok, Charlie?” Bill asked.

“I am in,” Charlie said with a nod. “With whatever everyone is in agreement with.”

“Well, sounds like we are talking to mum and dad sooner rather than later,” Bill said with a chuckle. “Now, next question….what are we doing about Ron?”

“We are letting Mum and Dad handle him,” Fred spoke up.

“That way, Hades isn’t involved in any way,” George added.

“Agreed,” Ginny stated. “Our dear brother is a pest and doesn’t know how to keep his damn mouth closed. The headmaster would be on to us by the next day if Ron knew about Hadrian.”

“Ok, so we talk to Mum and Dad, and we let them handle Ron. Are we talking to Mum and Dad about Hadrian?” Bill asked.

“Not yet,” Severus said from the doorway. “The fewer people who know the truth right now, the better. We don’t want Albus to get suspicious about anything and do something to move or harm Regulus.”

“Yeah, we definitely don’t want that,” Hadrian agreed quickly.

“Great is that all settled?” Ginny asked.

“I believe so,” Bill answered with a laugh. Then Ginny nodded and turned around to look Hadrian in the eyes.

“So, Viktor Krum?” Ginny asked him pointedly. Dean leaned forward as well to hear the answer and Hadrian started laughing. “And these two?”

“Merlin, Gin come on,” Hadrian said and stood up. “We can go gossip like school girls in my room.”

“Can I come and gossip like a school girl too?”

Hadrian turned to see that Draco had just come into the room with the others as well. He was looking between the two of them curiously. Hadrian held out his hand and Draco kissed Theo on the cheek quickly before taking Hadrian’s hand with a smile.

“I think, I will hang out here with the boys,” Dean said with a laugh.

“Your loss,” Hadrian said and then the three of them headed for his bedroom.

They settled on the bed with Draco and Hadrian on one side and Ginny on the other. She grinned at the two of them and got comfortable.

“Alright,” Ginny started and leaned forward. “I want to know everything. Starting with who belongs to whom so that I know what hotties are available to flirt with after my inheritance comes in.”

“Well, to start, Theo is definitely off limits,” Draco stated with a chuckle. “That Alpha is already claimed and bonded.”

Draco showed off his claiming mark proudly.

“Nice, and clearly Krum is off limits. As well as the two blue hotties that were sitting with you,” Ginny directed at Hadrian.

“No,” Hadrian said with a laugh and a blush. “I am only courting Viktor and Ronan. The one that was sitting on my left.”

Ginny shared a look with Draco.

“Has he always been this oblivious?” Draco asked.

“Oh absolutely,” Ginny agreed, and they shared a laugh. Hadrian frowned at both of them. “Frustrating, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Draco agreed. “Our oblivious boy has received courting gifts from at least three others besides Viktor and Ronan. I am not going to tell you who in front of him because it is really fun watching them work for his attention and he has no idea.”

“Hey,” Hadrian exclaimed. “At least three? Who?”

“Oh, no. Please don’t tell him. I can’t wait to start guessing. This is going to be great,” Ginny insisted.

“So, mean, both of you,” Hadrian pouted. “It figures, the first time the two of you decide to play nice it is at my expense.”

“It is just amazing to me that someone so incredibly smart that you are already at the top of our year, can’t figure out when you are being flirted with,” Draco insisted.

“That’s just Hadrian for you,” Ginny said and patted Hadrian on the knee. “You can blame his awful relatives. They spent so much time telling him how unwanted and unlovable he was that he has a hard time not thinking about himself that way. That is why we have to remind him all the time that he is wanted and loved.”

Hadrian just frowned but gripped Draco’s hand tighter when the other Submissive clasped their hands together.

“We are doing that already,” Draco said with a smile.

“Good,” Ginny stated. “Then, I guess we can all be great friends.”

The three of them talked together for a while longer before Ginny, Dean, Fred, and George had to leave. They had to make sure they made an appearance at least in Hogsmeade to keep up with their stories.

“Wanna take a nap?” Hadrian asked Draco as he yawned.

“Actually, a nap sounds great. I was going to go and ask Theo if he wanted to take one with me, but this works too,” Draco agreed.

“Awesome,” Hadrian responded and then pulled the throw blanket from the bottom of his bed up around the two of them. It just wasn’t as weird as he thought it would be to cuddle with Draco Malfoy of all people, but it was so comforting.

The two of them were asleep in no time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Theo yawned and looked like he was about ready to fall asleep right there on the couch while they were talking.

“What is today?” Theo asked them curiously.

“April twentieth,” Severus responded. “Why?”

“Draco’s Realignment shouldn’t start for another few days, but it has been getting a little difficult to keep track of. I think maybe it is time. I am going to check on him,” Theo answered.

“I will come with you,” Viktor said and stood up. “Perhaps I can convince Hadrian to go for a fly with me this afternoon.”

“I don’t think you will be doing that,” Manollo stated as he walked into the sitting room. “I just peeked in on our little Submissives and they are sound asleep in Hadrian’s room.”

“You don’t think…” Remus asked as he stood up to follow Theo and Viktor down the hall.

“…They are awfully close. I wouldn’t put it past them.” Severus said with a chuckle as he followed.

Sure enough, neither of them was rousing when Viktor and Theo attempted to wake them up. They were cuddled up together pretty close. Theo yawned again and Severus chuckled.

“You have two options,” Severus pointed out. “You can attempt to separate them and risk upsetting both of them or you can simply crawl in the bed next to Draco and join them. I don’t think anyone here would mind.”

“I would not,” Viktor stated when Theo looked at him. “They look quite content.”

“If it makes a difference,” Ronan spoke up from the doorway. “I do not mind either.”

“We will watch over all of you while you sleep,” Remus insisted.

Theo finally gave in and crawled into the bed next to Draco and wrapped his arms around his Submissive. He was careful that he only touched Draco. He didn’t know how Draco or Hadrian would feel if they woke up with Theo touching Hadrian without permission.

“I think we should all learn to be very comfortable around each other,” Ronan said with a chuckle as they headed back to the sitting room. Remus stayed behind to take first watch over the sleeping trio.

“I think you are right,” Viktor agreed. “Especially, if their Cycles are going to be synced up.”

“Is that what happened?” Malakia asked curiously as Ronan sat down next to him.

“Yeah. Remus is taking first watch,” Ronan answered.

“Same rotation as always,” Severus said as he headed for the front door. “I am going to the Great Hall it is time for dinner.”

“Where are the glamour rings?” Manollo asked.

“On the fireplace,” Severus stated.

Three of them would use the rings to glamour themselves as Hadrian, Theo, and Draco so that no one was suspicious of them missing classes or meals. They had been doing it for months now.

It was easy to do since none of the Dragel were actually enrolled and because of Kili’s charm, no one would miss them. It had been Hadrian’s idea when he had been worried about missing classes back in January.

It had been working really well for them so far.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Early May 1996: Unknown location

“A plan has been put together,” said a raspy voice from the large chair.

“I am ready to do whatever you require of me, My Lord,” was the reply from the kneeling man.

“You are the only one of my followers who has proven their worth since my near return,” the raspy voice replied.

“I have always been and will always be devoted only to you, My Lord,” the kneeling man insisted.

“He failed in his task to get the boy into the tournament,” someone pointed out bitterly.

“No one could have anticipated the idiot boy being prepared,” the kneeling man insisted. “I did exactly as I was instructed. I confounded the Goblet so that it would call four champions and made sure that it was completely untraceable back to me.”

“And yet you still failed to get the boy where Our Lord wanted him and then not even a week later, he was gone,” the same person stated.

“Yes, and he was the one who brought me information about the boy’s current situation,” the raspy voice stated. “Do be quiet, Wormtail. If you speak again without permission, I will hurt you.”

“Of course, My Lord,” Wormtail responded and coward back into his dark corner.

He had been the one to risk everything for his Master….many times…had betrayed his closest friends and hidden as a rat for twelve years all for his Master and yet Barty was given the honor of being called His Most Loyal.

He hated it.

He would prove to his Lord that he…Wormtail….above all others was his most loyal follower. He just needed to sit back and let Barty fail again. And he would fail again. No one knew how to work around the Potter boy the way Wormtail did.

The rat had spent quite a bit of time observing the boy in close quarters.

“The final task is still going to be the best time to take him,” their Lord insisted.

“Yes, My Lord. I agree. But we will have to find a different way to get him then originally planned. Since he is not a participant,” Barty answered.

“I believe it is time to contact the Lestrange Heir. They will be in the best position to carry out our plans without notice. In fact, contact the Carrow Twins as well. They are a year or two below the Potter boy. It will give us three ways to make sure that our plans go the way we need them to,” the Dark Lord stated.

“I will make sure that it is done, My Lord,” Barty answered.

“Very good. Return to the school before your cover is compromised,” the Dark Lord instructed. “Wormtail, it is time for my dinner. Where is Nagini?”

Barty left just as Wormtail was moving to do as he was instructed. Nagini trailing behind him. Barty chuckled; he was glad that he didn’t have the rat’s job. He couldn’t imagine having to milk the giant snake to feed the deformity that was currently their Dark Lord.

He had plans to make, and teenagers to recruit. He would not fail his Lord this time. The Potter boy would die by his Lord’s hand before the night was out during the Third Task.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
May 1996: Sirius and Albus

“I don’t trust this,” Sirius insisted as he slammed the letter down on the headmaster’s desk.

“It is a perfectly believable letter, My Boy,” Albus insisted as he looked it over again. “Greyback is known for not trusting Wixen. Him refusing to allow you into his pack home is absolutely in line with his character.”

“But….Remus would come home if I asked. I wrote him back…told him that I needed him here,” Sirius insisted.

“Remus knows that he is doing something very important for the Light,” Albus stated with patience that he didn’t feel. “His letter states that he feels like he might actually be gaining ground with them.”

“I wish you hadn’t sent him there…to him…what if he ruins everything?” Sirius responded as he looked out the window.

“What do you mean, My Boy?” Albus asked him curiously.

“Greyback…he is Mooney’s birth father,” Sirius answered with a confused look. “You knew that though right? That’s why when you altered his memories you made it like he was the one who bit Remus so that he wouldn’t trust him.”

“No, Sirius, I didn’t know that,” Albus growled out. “Why wasn’t I made aware of this a long time ago? His school records didn’t say anything about this.”

Albus opened up a secret door in his office and summoned Remus’ school records. He kept the records of all of his pawns close at hand. For times like right now when he needed information.

“There is only Lyall Lupin named in his records,” Albus insisted. Sirius shrugged.

“That’s because Clara and Fenrir thought it would be better for Remus if no one knew who his real dad was. Remus told us in fourth year. I thought you knew. You always seem to know everything,” Sirius pointed out.

“I didn’t know this thing,” Albus stated as he made a note on the paperwork and sent it back into his filing cabinet. “I would never have sent him to Greyback’s pack if I had known.”

“Why? Your compulsions and potions should hold up, right? He should hate him so irrationally that he doesn’t listen to anything he says. I asked you to make sure of it,” Sirius demanded.

“Yes, well, sometimes it is hard to completely block a familial bond. As you can clearly see from the fact that your nephew has found his way back to his father,” Albus stated with a sigh.

“I still don’t understand how this happened right under your nose. How did you not realize that your spells and compulsions were no longer working and when did it happen?” Sirius accused.

“The only thing I can think of is that it happened when the boy went to the goblins during the summer after his disappearance,” Albus answered. “But he and Severus were clearly not on speaking terms when the school year started, so I just don’t know. So, it could have happened when the boy disappeared the second time.”

“You are supposed to be the one who knows everything,” Sirius said and then he laughed before he looked incredibly sad. “You know…if I had known that our plan to steal Hadrian was going to result in the death of Lily and James, I would have never come to you.”

“Are you regretting your choices?” Albus asked him with a frown.

“Of course I am,” Sirius answered with a bitter laugh. “When I came to you, I was so full of despair and anger. Lily and James had just lost their baby. A baby that was actually mine and not James’ at all.”

“What do you mean?” Albus asked. He was missing a lot of pieces apparently. He should have asked more questions back in the day, but he had been desperate to get his hands on Hadrian and had taken the first opportunity.

“I mean…James and Lily wanted a baby. But apparently his father’s issues with conception were far worse in James. He couldn’t have children. Lily had asked Severus to brew her a potion so that they could test him. She gave it to him secretly,” Sirius revealed.

“Why would Lily go to Severus for anything and why would you know about it?” Albus demanded.

“Severus and Lily were best friends growing up. You knew that,” Sirius answered.

“I did know that. But as far as I was aware they had stopped speaking after a particularly cruel prank you and James pulled,” Albus pointed out.

“They did stop talking then. But they made up with each other after graduation. They didn’t tell anyone about it because she didn’t want to make James angry. I knew because she was over there when I went to tell my brother about our parents death,” Sirius revealed.

“And you kept it a secret?” Albus demanded.

“Lily begged me not to tell. That was also when she was asking about the potion to test fertility. She told me about their issues, and I agreed to help her conceive,” Sirius admitted. Then he looked horribly sad. “I think the potion that we attempted to use so that the baby was still James’ baby is what made our little boy sick. I think Lily and I are responsible for our son’s death.”

“I cannot help but think that all of this could have been avoided if she had come to me with her concerns. I know a ritual that would have helped them conceive without potion complications,” Albus said with a sad sigh.

“Well, it is too late for wishes now isn’t it?” Sirius pointed out. “My grief from losing our baby is what led me to agree to let you put Lily and James under spells and compulsions. I figured if they never felt the grief of losing a baby they would be ok. If they truly thought Hadrian was their son then everything would be ok again. I alone would carry the weight of the loss.”

“Are you going to become a liability to my plans, Sirius?” Albus asked him carefully.

“No,” Sirius answered. “I am too far into this with you to back out now. They would never forgive me for the role I played in everything anyway. I am the reason Lily and James are dead. I am the reason Remus turned from us in sixth year, I am the reason Regulus is dead, and I am the reason for so many things that I can never make up for.”

“Sounds a lot like liability to me,” Albus mumbled under his breath. “I believe you need to take a calming draught dear boy. You are upset.”

“Yeah, you are probably right,” Sirius said with a sigh and sat down across from the headmaster.

Albus stood and went to his potion cabinet. He pulled down a potion that was definitely not a calming draught. This would make sure that Sirius kept his mouth closed and didn’t ruin everything for him. He needed Hadrian Prince for his own purposes, and he would suffer greatly if things didn’t pan out the way they were planned to.

He slipped the potion into Sirius’ cup of tea right in front of him with the Animagus none the wiser. Sirius took the tea and drank it. When he was finished, Albus added a few spells that would ensure that his potion and his instructions took deep root inside the man.

Albus could not have him getting out of control and ruining everything. He needed to confirm that Hadrian was a Submissive somehow and then he needed to get him back under control before putting him in a situation that would result in a scream.

Albus of course, as his legal guardian would be allowed to follow him to Nevarah and then he could help the Torvak take Nevarah and finally get rid of every last Dragel. If things didn’t pan out with Hadrian, he had a back-up plan. He needed to make sure the he was useful or the Torvak would dispose of him.

Albus could not fail.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“It’s a maze,” Viktor informed them as he claimed the seat next to Ronan.

“What is?” Draco asked.

“The Third Task,” Viktor answered. “We met with Bagman just now. They are growing an entire maze where your Quidditch Pitch is. We have to get through the maze which will be full of creatures and other obstacles. The first Champion to touch the Goblet in the center of the Maze will win the Tournament.”

“That doesn’t seem so bad,” Hadrian stated as he moved over to sit on the floor touching both Viktor’s leg and Ronan’s. “We can prepare for creatures and obstacles.”

“Yes we can,” Severus agreed.

“I think it is hilarious that none of you are routing for the Hogwarts Champion,” Ginny said with a laugh.

“Why would we route for him?” Draco asked with a very affronted look on his face. “Cedric Diggory is a show horse with no real tricks. Did you know that he figured out about the dragons because he was eaves dropping on a conversation Fleur was having with her Headmistress?”

“And he learned about the trick to the egg because he was spying on me,” Viktor pointed out.

“Yeah well, I didn’t say we should cheer for him,” Ginny stated. “Only that it was funny that none of you were routing for him.”

“Well, I am personally curious about what trinkets my Champion is going to bring me from the maze when he wins,” Hadrian said with a grin.

“Because we know he is absolutely going to win,” Ronan added as he put an arm around the Beta’s shoulders.

Hadrian purred at the two of them and Severus cleared his throat. Hadrian blushed brightly and hid his face.

“Oh, they weren’t doing anything,” Remus said with a chuckle. “That was so mild compared to the way you and Reggie used to flirt with each other.”

“Yes well, be that as it may,” Severus responded and shrugged.

“Your old dad is just being a sourpuss,” Remus said and ‘yipped’ when Severus swatted him on the rear and pulled him down to sit on the ground at his feet.

“Behave,” Severus stated. “Did Bagman give you all any clues about the types of Creatures that will be in the maze?”

“He did not,” Viktor answered. “He was as vague about this Task as he was with the others.”

“Typical,” Hadrian said and rolled his eyes. “We will just have to look up spells that can be used for different purposes. That way you can learn fewer spells but still cover everything.”

“Good idea, Starfish,” Kili spoke up. “Perhaps if he has someone to practice with, he will remember them better.”

“Ok,” Draco spoke up and nodded. “So, Hadrian will practice with him.”

“Agreed,” Fred and George stated together as they sat with Draco and Theo playing 2v2 chess.

They all knew when Kili spoke, he did it for a reason. If he says Hadrian should learn the spells as well, then Hadrian would learn the spells as well.

“Wanna go for a swim?” Ronan asked Hadrian and a few of the other Merrow.

“Oh, please, can I?” Hadrian asked Severus and Remus.

“Sure, Little Star but we want you back before curfew,” Remus answered. Severus nodded his agreement with that.

“Thank you,” Hadrian said and kissed them each on the cheek. “You two are the best.”

Hadrian said his goodbyes to the others and headed out with Viktor, Nikolaus, and the Merrow. The Beta’s would watch from the water’s edge for a bit and then return to their ship when Hadrian went back inside.

Hadrian was always happy to go for a swim with the Merrow. They helped him find treasures at the bottom of the lake and the Merfolk always came out to swim with them as well as the giant Squid. She loved playing with the Merrow. Hadrian thought her tentacles were ticklish.

It was a lot of fun. He really couldn’t wait until they found his Dera and he could share his love of the water with the only parent who would love it as much as Hadrian did once his blocks were removed.

He couldn’t wait until they were on Nevarah, and he could explore the Merrow Waters there. He was pretty sure that he had found all of the treasures that he could in this lake, and he was ready to search new waters.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
May 1996, Pocket Realm: Regulus

Regulus stood looking out the window of the tower he had been living in for almost fifteen years. Albus had come with Torvak and Sirius and they had done horrible things to his family.

Albus liked to come and brag about how his plans had worked out. He would come and bring Regulus pictures of his little Hadrian beaten and broken and boast about how everything was going exactly the way he wanted it to.

He told Regulus that Remus was slowly poisoning himself with Wolfsbane and living like a pauper. Severus was firmly under control and a perfect pawn and spy for Albus.

His family was in tatters. And Regulus could do nothing.

He had attempted to run many times, and every time had ended with him beaten nearly to death and drug right back to his tower. He had learned during the fourth attempt that he wasn’t on Earth anymore at all.

Regulus had made it all the way to the edge of the forest surrounding the tower only to run into a barrier that kept him from disappearing into nothingness. Like an Island in space.

It hadn’t made him stop trying to escape though. It had simply changed his game plan. Regulus didn’t give up.

Then, recently, something had happened. Albus had come and he was angry he had been pacing and yelling. Before a half dead Dragel had been thrown into the room with him.

Harry had gone missing after a Death Eater attack. Albus had lost him and feared that he had been taken or was dead. So, he told Regulus that he was going to give Albus another dragel child.

Regulus had refused of course. He would not bring another baby into the world for Albus to abuse and manipulate. But he hadn’t been given a choice.

Albus and the Torvak had done something. They had used a combination of a ritual and potions to force him and the Air Ace to conceive a child together.

Regulus caressed his large stomach and felt the little one moving around against his hand. There was a tightening across his abdomen, and he sighed.

“How are you feeling, Reg?”

The only good thing to come out of this situation in fifteen years was the Air Ace. Regulus turned around and smiled at the man that was currently sitting on their couch reading.

“Depressed, Desperate, Determined,” Regulus told him with a sigh. “It’s time to go, Issac. We have to do this now, or this baby is going to be born in this prison.” Issac stood up and quickly came to Regulus.

“It’s too early, Reg. We needed another two weeks to be ready. Are you sure?” Issac asked him.

“I know what labor feels like, Love. I have done this before,” Regulus said with a chuckle. “Hadrian was early as well. My little loves come when they please, not when we are ready. We need to do this now.”

“So be it,” Issac responded. “Grab your bags and secure them to you. Be ready. Remember what I have taught you.”

“I’m ready,” Regulus insisted. “I have been preparing for this day since I realized this was a pocket realm.”

Issac nodded and then pulled the blades out of the couch and other places that he had been hiding them when he and Regulus had snuck them off of their guards. Issac strapped them to himself and Regulus and then stepped up to the door. He nodded and Regulus put their plan into action.

“HELP!” Regulus cried out. “Please! Something is wrong with my baby!” Then he screamed as loud and long as he could.

There was a commotion of noise and then the door to their room was thrown open. Two Torvak stepped into the room followed by the doctor. Regulus stayed hunched over holding his stomach as the doctor came forward to check on him.

“What’s wrong with the baby, Regulus?” the man asked him.

“I…I don’t know. But something doesn’t feel right. He..he hasn’t moved today and now there is a horrible pain,” Regulus gasped out. Then he lurched forward and grasped the doctor with one of his hands. “What..what if he’s…what if he is dead?”

“I am sure that isn’t the case, Regulus. Come to the bed,” the man stated but before he could comprehend what had happened he saw blood splatter the Submissive who was still making noises and moving them toward the bed.

Regulus looked up when there was a thump and watched as the two Torvak fell to the ground with their necks snapped. He straightened up and dropped the doctor to the ground. Regulus had slit his throat.

“Alright?” Issac asked as Regulus paused to breathe through his next contraction.

“Yes,” Regulus said when it had passed. “Keep moving.”

Issac nodded and then the two of them quickly used passages that Regulus had discovered over the many times that he had escaped. They ran into a few more Torvak that Issac easily took care of before they finally made it out of the tower.

They made it into the woods before they had to stop for another contraction. Regulus tried to keep moving because he could hear people behind them. But they were beginning to hurt instead of just being uncomfortable.

“Tell me where we are going Regulus and I will carry you,” Issac insisted.

“I will slow you down,” Regulus gasped.

“You are slowing us down now. I can move faster if I carry you, My Love,” Issac chuckled. He swung Regulus up into his arms before he could protest. “Point the way.”

“Fine,” Regulus stated and pointed to their left. “That way. Look for the marks I told you about.”

“Right,” Issac responded and then they were off.

It didn’t take long for them to reach their destination. Issac sat Regulus on his feet so that he could move the logs and stuff off the hole that had been hidden in the side of a mountain.

Regulus had been coming to it for years. From the moment he had found out that he was on a pocket realm. He knew he was going to need a place to go so that he could work on removing the suppression cuffs and then getting away from here.

Issac ushered him into the cave and then sealed it up before completing the rune that Regulus had started on the door. The both held still and listened as the Torvak searched for them before moving on.

“It worked,” Regulus breathed out as another contraction pulsed through him.

“Come on, Love. Further into the cave. Let’s get you comfortable and then you can walk me through this one more time,” Issac stated.

“We have already gone over it a thousand times, Issac,” Regulus chuckled as he got comfortable on the blankets on the floor. He had been sneaking things into the place for years. Every time he escaped, he would drop things off here before making sure he was caught somewhere far away.

“I know, but I am way out of my depth here, Reg so let’s do it one more time,” the Ace insisted.

“Ok,” Regulus agreed. “The first thing you need to do is get the water and towels this is going to get messy….”

Issac listened and did everything that he was told. Regulus coached him through the process of delivering their baby two more times before he was actually ready to start pushing.

Ten hours after their successful escape, Issac helped Regulus deliver a beautiful white haired, blue skinned, little girl with pretty grey eyes. Regulus held their sleeping daughter to his chest and locked eyes with his Ace.

“And now we work on how we get away from here and get our daughter safe. Once she is safe, we need to find a way to rescue my Alpha and Beta,” Regulus stated.

“I will get help from Nevarah, Reg. I am going to find your Hadrian too and then I am going to bring them all home to you,” Issac swore.

“Thank you for believing me. I don’t care what Albus said, Issac, I know my baby is still alive. I would know if he were gone,” Regulus whispered as he rubbed his chest. “He is still out there, and he still needs me.”

“Don’t worry, My Love. Of course, I believe you. That is why I am going to find him and bring him home to you. Along with your Alpha and Beta,” Issac promised.

“Thank you, My Ace,” Regulus breathed out and nuzzled their daughter once more before letting Issac take her and place her in a small handmade basket beside him.

“Rest, I will keep watch to make sure that we remain hidden,” Issac insisted.

Regulus nodded and closed his eyes as he laid down to rest. They had things to do. He needed to get the Suppression cuffs off of them. If not both, then at least Issac’s cuff. Issac knew how to portal and how to travel through realms. He could get them away from here even if Regulus was still suppressed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
June 1996

“They want them to do what?” Remus exclaimed. He wrapped an arm around Hadrian as the two of them looked up at Severus.

“They are going to make the Champions take someone into the maze with them. Part of their task is going to be to protect them through the maze to the end,” Severus repeated.

“They can’t do that. I am going to say no this time, Severus. This is different from being in the lake surrounded by his Merrow,” Remus insisted.

“I already told them that this was not something that his parents would approve of him to participate in. Bagman, Crouch, and Albus were quite happy to pull out a contract that said otherwise,” Severus revealed.

“What does that mean? I haven’t signed any contracts,” Hadrian spoke up for the first time. He had been sitting quietly letting his dads work it out like they had for the second task.

“Apparently, when you agreed to be a participant in the second task it created a contract that made you part of the tournament. You are subject to punishment if you do not agree to this,” Severus responded.

“Those bastards found a way to get my baby into the tournament after all. We cannot let them do this. Did you read over the contract?” Remus demanded.

“I did,” Severus answered. “It is legitimate. He must participate. They are revealing it to the Champions tomorrow.”

“Will it be the same people? Me, Cho, and Fleur’s sister?” Hadrian asked curiously.

“Yes, the same rules that state you must participate, say the same about them,” Severus answered.

“They are really going to put that little girl through the maze?” Remus asked.

“They are,” Severus said with a sigh.

“Well, I guess now we know why Kili warned us that Hades should learn the spells for the maze along with Viktor,” Remus said defeatedly.

“Ronan and the others can still be with me right? The Merrow haven’t been detected by anyone while under their glamour they can go into the maze with me right?” Hadrian asked.

“Unless there is a spell or something that I don’t know about that will keep them out, they will be with you every step of the way,” Severus answered.

“Why does everyone look upset?” Malakia asked as he stepped into the room with Aolani right behind him. The Storm Queen moved so that he was standing behind the couch Hadrian was sitting on with Remus.

Aolani started messing with Hadrian’s hair while Severus explained what was going on to Malakia. By the time Severus had finished talking, Hadrian had a brand new trinket braided into his hair.

The other students always talked about how strange Hadrian’s decorated hair was, but he didn’t care. It was the only thing about him that wasn’t the epitome of pureblood upbringing when he was out and about.

But Hadrian refused to remove his trinkets. Each one was a gift from someone important to him. Hadrian smiled brightly up at Aolani when the Storm Queen was done and headed back over to stand near the Ace. Hadrian then looked up at his Papa.

“Very pretty, Pup,” Remus said with a chuckle. “You know, I am surprised that you don’t jingle when you walk with all those pretty pieces in your hair.”

“Not just his hair,” Draco pointed out as he claimed the seat next to Hadrian. Hadrian laughed as he looked down at his wrist and ankles. He did have an awful lot of tinkling jewelry. “On dirait que tu aurais besoin d’un bon calin.”

“Oui, s’il vous plait. Cela semble parfait,” Hadrian responded.

“For those of us that don’t speak French?” Remus said with a chuckle.

“Drake and I are going to go and share a cuddle,” Hadrian answered. “You don’t need me for this conversation anymore do you?”

“No, Little Star. Go and take a moment to process,” Severus responded.

“Thanks, Dad,” Hadrian stated and then he kissed Remus on the cheek before threading his fingers with the other Submissive’s and then pulling him out of the room speaking quiet, fluent French together.

“He has gotten very good with French,” Remus pointed out.

“He speaks it like he was born speaking it,” Severus agreed. “Our little Starfish has gotten just as good with Bulgarian and Italian.”

“Hadrian is a marvel. Now, how are we keeping him safe during this task? Is this another situation where Viktor cannot know?” Aolani asked pointedly.

“No, they are telling the champions tomorrow. They did not say they couldn’t know early,” Severus answered.

“Go and get him,” Malakia instructed. Aolani nodded and then strode from the room. “Plans need to be made, I am going to get Ronan and Xander.”

“Go on,” Severus agreed and then claimed the seat next to his Beta.

“If it’s alright, I am going to get Blaise,” Theo spoke up. “Draco will be distracted with Hadrian for a while. I will be back before he even knows that I am gone.”

“Thank you, Theo,” Remus responded. When it was just the two of them in the room, Remus looked up at Severus with worry. “I am afraid. This feels like a plot.”

“I know, it feels like it to me too, Remi,” Severus agreed. “We will have back up plans for our back up plans.”

“Good,” Remus responded and then they cuddled together while they waited for everyone to return so that they could plan.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Tell me what’s going on,” Draco stated as soon as they were in Hadrian’s room. Hadrian threw himself down on his bed with a groan.

“I am being forced to participate in this stupid tournament anyways,” Hadrian whined. He had somehow managed to get himself into a shitty situation anyway.

“Scootch,” Draco said and nudged Hadrian’s arm. Hadrian moved over so that there was room for Draco to lay down beside him. Draco linked their hands together and Hadrian laid his head over on his shoulder.

“Does this ever feel surreal to you?” Hadrian asked after a few moments of silence.

“What part?” Draco asked him with a chuckle.

“The part where you are my best friend in the entire world. As close to me as I imagine a brother would be,” Hadrian answered.

“Yeah, a little. But to be honest, I always wanted to be your friend. I am glad that we got to this point. This is much better than fighting,” Draco pointed out.

“We are still going to be close when we get to Nevarah right?” Hadrian asked after another few moments of silence.

“Just try and stop me,” Draco stated with a laugh. “I love you, Hades. Love you like I imagine a brother would. I have never had a sibling, but this is what I imagine it would be like.”

“Love you too, Drake,” Hadrian agreed. The two of them were quiet for a little bit before Hadrian spoke up again. “I have to go into the maze with Viktor.”

“Have to?” Draco asked.

“Yeah, some sort of magically binding contract was created when I agreed to participate in the second task. Same for Cho and Fleur’s sister. All three of us have to participate now or risk punishment,” Hadrian responded.

“Well, you are prepared. You have been training just as much as Viktor has. I am confident in both of your ability to get through this,” Draco stated without any hesitation.

“You aren’t worried?” Hadrian asked him.

“Of course I am, but I can be worried and confident at the same time,” Draco insisted. “So, we are going to make sure that the two of you train harder right up until the third task starts.”

“Ok, sounds good,” Hadrian agreed. “Thanks, Drake.”

“What for?” Draco asked him.

“For knowing I needed to process this without everyone else around. For talking it out with me,” Hadrian answered.

“No need for thanks, Hades. You would do the same for me,” Draco stated. Hadrian nodded in agreement and then turned to face the blonde.

“So, wanna tell me about this?” Hadrian asked as he tapped the necklace around Draco’s neck. The blonde blushed brightly and turned to face Hadrian with a roll of his eyes.

“Our favorite twins took me on a date yesterday and made their intentions very clear,” Draco revealed.

“Took them long enough,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “They bought that necklace like three months ago.”

“You knew?” Draco exclaimed.

“Of course, I did,” Hadrian stated. “Who do you think helped them pick it out and order it? So, does that mean you are officially courting?”

“Yeah, we are officially courting,” Draco agreed. “If you had told me last year that I would be dating, not one, but two Weasleys I would have cursed you for even thinking it.”

“I know,” Hadrian stated. “Great isn’t it?”

“Yes it is,” Draco agreed.

“So, what are you going to give them in return?” Hadrian asked.

“Well, I was thinking about maybe…”

Draco and Hadrian talked together about courting gifts and Nevarah until Theo came to get Draco for curfew.

“Mind if we come in, Little Seeker?” Viktor asked from the doorway.

“Kind of feeling the need for a cuddle,” Ronan added. “We even have permission from your dads.”

“In that case,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “Yes, please.” Ronan laid down on one side of him and Viktor claimed the other side. “Did you guys work out all of the details for the task?”

“We did,” Viktor answered. “We are going to keep you safe, Little Seeker.”

“I know, Viktor. I trust the two of you completely,” Hadrian insisted.

“I want to start training you without the wand,” Ronan stated.

“Like wandless magic? We have already been doing that,” Hadrian pointed out.

“Yes, but I also want to teach you how to handle a blade and to defend yourself without magic,” Ronan insisted. “You never know what kind of situation you will end up in. I agree with your fathers about this being a plot.”

“That would imply that someone knows that I was Harry Potter,” Hadrian stated with much more calm than he actually felt.

“Yes, Little Seeker, it does,” Viktor agreed.

“Dumbledore?” Hadrian asked.

“Perhaps,” Ronan responded. He reached over and gently trailed the back of his hand over Hadrian’s cheek. “We will protect you, Little Starfish.”

“He managed to rip me away from my family before,” Hadrian whispered. “I am afraid. What if he does it again?”

“He will not succeed this time, My Love,” Viktor insisted.

Hadrian turned toward Viktor and buried his face in his chest. He reached behind him and pulled Ronan until he wrapped his arm around him. He lay there pressed between the two of them and tried to breathe through the panic that was trying to consume him.

“Albus Dumbledore doesn’t know about me and the Gheyo,” Ronan pointed out. “No one does. It will be our greatest advantage. We will rip them all into unrecognizable pieces before we ever let anyone harm you again without consequence.”

“I am so irrevocably in love with the two of you. I hope you both know that,” Hadrian stated with a blush.

“We know, Love,” Viktor responded.

“We love you as well,” Ronan added. Viktor made a noise of agreement and then kissed Hadrian on the head.

“How are you feeling?” Viktor asked him after a few moments.

“Overwhelmed but I am going to be ok,” Hadrian answered honestly.

“Good,” Ronan responded and took his turn kissing Hadrian on the head. “Well, we better get out of here before your dad comes in here and drags us out by our insides.”

“Yeah probably,” Hadrian agreed with a laugh.

Viktor and Ronan both hugged him tightly and pressed another kiss to his head before leaving him for the evening. Hadrian showered and changed into his pajamas before heading out to the sitting room to find a parent to cuddle with.

Remus and Severus were not in the sitting room though. Kili was and the Mage was sitting in his favorite chair. Hadrian smiled when Kili conjured a throw blanket and tapped his lap. The Submissive crawled into the man’s lap and let him cover him with the blanket.

“Your papa needed a little grounding. They will be back out here soon. I am happy to give you the cuddles you are seeking until then,” Haikili stated.

“Thanks Kili, your cuddles are just as good as my dads,” Hadrian said with a yawn. The two of them sat in silence for a little while and Kili played with his hair. “Kili?”

“Yes, Starfish?” Kili answered. His eyes were beginning to glaze a little, which meant he was only partially in the room with Hadrian at the moment.

“Everything is going to be alright isn’t it?” Hadrian asked him. “I..I know you aren’t allowed to reveal any sort of details or anything but maybe you could just let me know that, even if it gets bad, that it won’t stay bad?”

“Even if it gets bad, Starfish, it won’t stay bad,” Kili repeated and pressed a kiss to Hadrian’s head.

“Thanks Kili,” Hadrian said quietly and then snuggled closer to the Mage.

“Looks like we missed our nightly cuddle,” Remus said with a fond smile.

“Looks like it,” Severus agreed. He lifted their sleeping son out of the Mage’s arms. “Thank you.”

“No thanks needed, I am happy to be there for him,” Kili responded. “The two of you needed the time to settle and I was happy to fill in.”

“How about I make us some tea while Severus tucks him in?” Remus offered.

“Tea sounds great,” Kili agreed with a smile.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Third Task

Hadrian stood with Cho and Gabriele in a tent off to the side of the stands. They were waiting for their cue to come out. Bagman had insisted that they make a show of things. He could hear the man beginning the announcement.

“The Champions must make it through the maze with nothing but their wands at their disposal. The first one to make it to the center and grasp the Goblet of Fire will be portkeyed back here to the beginning and will be named Triwizard Champion,” Bagman announced.

There were cheers from those gathered and Bagman had to wait until they died down to continue. Hadrian took a deep breath and let his anxiety bleed out of him when he felt Ronan at his back. He was under glamour so no one else could see him, but Hadrian. It was very grounding.

“The Champions will face unknown dangers within the maze. Creatures and spells alike. They must navigate their way through them all to make it to the center and it will only get more difficult the further in they get,” Bagman finally continued.

Hadrian could see that Cho seemed confident and completely unbothered by what was going on. In fact, she seemed a little more cruel in the face than normal. Perhaps it was the thought of participating and winning. Hadrian dismissed her when he heard a small whimper.

Gabriele, Fleur’s little sister look petrified. Hadrian moved closer to her and smiled gently down at her.

“Gabriele right?” Hadrian asked.

“Oui,” she answered too quickly.

“Tout ira bien, Fleur te protegera,” Hadrian tried to sooth her. (It’s ok, Fleur will protect you.)

“Tu parles, Francais,” Gabriele asked him surprised. (You speak, French)

“Oui,” Hadrian answered with a smile. “Your sister will keep you safe. I know that if I was a big brother, I would do anything for my little brother or sister. Trust her to take care of you.”

“Merci, Monsieur Black,” Gabriele thanked him with a small blush.

“Call me Hadrian, Yeah?” Hadrian countered.

“Oui, Hadrian,” Gabriele agreed. Just then, they were given their cue to exit the tent. Hadrian first, Cho second, and Gabriele last. The came in the order of their Champion’s standing in the tournament.

“The Champions have one last part to their task,” Bagman announced. “They must protect their Treasure through the maze. Now, they do not have to make it to the end with them to win, but it would be awfully bad if you left your Treasure in the maze unprotected.”

Moody stepped forward with a grin and held out an open box. He stood in front of Hadrian and the grin turned to a smirk.

“Please, Treasures, place your wands in the box,” Bagman stated. “You may not use them during this task. It is the job of your Champion to protect you. It must be their power and skill alone that gets you both through to the end of the maze.”

“Come on, wand in the box, Boy,” Moody stated when Hadrian hesitated. Hadrian took a deep breath and then unsheathed his wand and placed it in the box. Cho and Gabriele did the same.

“And now, they will enter the maze in the order of their current rankings in the tournament. Viktor and his Treasure will enter first, they will receive a two minute head start and then Cedric and his Treasure will come next, followed by Fleur and her Treasure two minutes later. You will begin at the sound of the canon,” Bagman announced.

“I will protect you, Little Seeker,” Viktor whispered to him. Hadrian linked their hands together for a moment and leaned up to kiss his Beta on the cheek.

“I know you will,” Hadrian agreed.

Then the canon fired and the two of them entered the maze. Hadrian looked back to see if Ronan and the others were with them only to realize with trepidation that they had not been able to pass through the entryway into the maze.

“Viktor,” Hadrian whispered. “Ronan and the others couldn’t get through the entrance. They are not with us.”

“I will protect you, Hades. Have faith in me,” Viktor insisted. Hadrian smiled at him. He was so confident and sure of himself. How could Hadrian not have faith in him?

“I have faith in you, My Beta. I know you will get us through this to the end,” Hadrian responded.

“Good then let’s get moving,” Viktor stated. Hadrian nodded and the two of them were off.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You remember your task,” Moody hissed quietly as he stood behind Cedric and Cho.

“We remember,” Cedric responded with a mad glint in his eye.

“We won’t fail our Lord. We are honored to be given this task,” Cho added with a cruel smile.

“Your Lord will reward you greatly for your success,” Moody responded. “And did you sister handle her end of things?”

“Of course she did,” Cho snipped out. “We know what we are doing.”

“And you have your Polyjuice?” Moody asked.

“We aren’t idiots, Crouch. You do realize who our parents are don’t you?” Cedric snapped.

“Tone it down boy or I will teach you a lesson in respect when this is over,” Moody growled out. “And do not use my true name here again.”

“Of course, Professor,” Cedric responded.

Then the canon fired signaling the end of two minutes and their cue to enter the maze. Cedric and Cho stepped through the entrance together and then began their task.

Their true task.

“Are you ready Lestrange?”

“More than, Little Carrow. Let’s go Savior hunting.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Cunninghams

“Finally,” Jascha said with annoyance.

They had finally found the pocket realm that Scout had been whisked away to. They had been following her signature for what felt like ages. And now they were here.

Scout met them at the edge of a very large ward and guided them around it until there was a break in the warding. There was a stream that flowed through the realm and out into nothing. That was their way in.

“Good girl, Scout,” Mariana praised once they were all inside. “Have you located the Submissive?”

Scout nodded and made a series of hand motions.

“On the opposite side of the realm. Of course they are. Come on, let us try and make our way across this Torvak infested realm without getting caught before we get the Submissive,” Jascha ordered.

Scout made a few more hand movements.

“The Submissive has already given birth to a baby. We will be porting three from here,” Mariana revealed. “Scout says the Torvak are closing in on the Submissive’s hiding place and will find them soon.”

“Then we better get moving,” Jascha stated again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Earth

“We could not enter,” Ronan stated as he stood next to Severus.

“What?” Remus breathed from under Hadrian’s cloak. “He is in there with only Viktor and no wand?”

“Our Beta is strong. Worthy. He will protect our Heart,” Ronan answered firmly.

“Of course, he will, we are only worried. This already felt like a plot of some sort. Now it feels even more so,” Severus sighed out. “He had his portkey?”

“Yes, and my pearl,” Ronan answered. “If he activates either, we will be able to get to him.”

“Good, be ready to leave at a moment’s notice if something happens,” Severus instructed.

“We are ready,” Malakia spoke up from beside Ronan.

“I don’t like this,” Remus breathed out. “It just doesn’t feel right.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hadrian and Viktor

“So powerful,” Hadrian purred.

Viktor chuckled and made sure the Acromantula was dead before turning back to his lovely Submissive. Hadrian didn’t have one scratch on him. Not one drop of blood or one hair out of place on his gorgeous head.

“You are defending me so wonderfully,” Hadrian added. “You are going to win this tournament for me without a doubt.”

“Just as I promised to,” Viktor agreed. “Let’s keep moving, my Love.”

Hadrian continued to follow his Beta through the maze of monsters. They had seen red sparks earlier and knew that at least one of the Champions was no longer in the maze. Hadrian was pretty sure it was Fleur.

The part-Veela had no business entering this competition. She was weak, and woefully unprepared for what she was going to be put through. Hadrian didn’t understand why she had wanted to compete at all.

Viktor led the way through the maze for a while longer. He fought more monsters and Hadrian watched as his Beta proved himself worthy over and over again. But he was starting to feel a little uneasy. It felt like they were being watched. Stalked through the maze by something that felt far more sinister than the monsters.

Then, it was right there in front of them.

“The Goblet of Fire,” Hadrian breathed out with a grin. “You did it, my Champion. You got us to the end. Now all you have to do is take it.”

“And take it we will,” Viktor stated. He clasped his hand with Hadrian’s and then the two of them strode quickly to the center where the Goblet was waiting.

“Ready?” Viktor asked him. Hadrian nodded. “We must grasp it at the same time.”

“I know. Count of three?” Hadrian responded. Viktor nodded.

“One,” Viktor said with a grin.

“Two,” Hadrian followed.

“Three,” Viktor finished and then stared in horror as Hadrian’s hand was ripped out of his own just as he grasped the Goblet and was pulled away.

Without Hadrian.

“What?” Hadrian tried to break out of the hold that he was in.

“We got you, Little Savior,” Someone spoke cruelly in his ear.

“Our Lord is going to be so pleased,” Cho stated as she stepped in front of Hadrian.

“Cho? Cedric?” Hadrian asked confused. “You work for Dumbledore?”

“Not even,” Cho spat out offended. “That old bastard isn’t worth our time or anyone else’s.”

“Then who?” Hadrian fished for information.

“The Dark Lord of course,” Cedric stated in his ear. “And we aren’t Chang and Diggory. Chang and Diggory are dead.”

“My sister took care of them when she got us their hair for the Polyjuice potion,” ‘Cho’ added.

“Then who are you?” Hadrian demanded to know.

“That is none of your business, I am afraid,” ‘Cedric’ answered.

“Come on, we need to hurry. They are going to send someone in here after us soon,” ‘Cho’ stated.

“Right,” Cedric agreed. Then he slipped something on Hadrian’s wrist behind his back. “Lord Voldemort.”

It must have been a portkey and activation word, because suddenly Hadrian was being pulled through a small tube by his navel. He landed in a heap on the ground and then yanked the portkey off his wrist. Then he vomited everywhere. Merlin, he hated Wixen travel.

“Pathetic,” someone said cruelly. Hadrian reached up for his portkey but before he could reach it, he was bound. “Tsk. Don’t do anything stupid now. We have been kind enough to send you a personal invitation to the Dark Lord’s rebirth. You even get a front row seat.”

“Wormtail,” Hadrian spat out. “Let me go so I can rip out your heart.”

“I don’t think so,” Wormtail stated with a laugh. Then he bound Hadrian to a headstone that moved to hold him in place. With his hands far away from his portkey and his pearl.

He needed to find a way to get out of here. At least just to get his hands free. If he could do that, he could get away. Hadrian watched in horror as Wormtail carried a deformed humanoid thing out and laid it on the ground at Hadrian’s feet.

Then there was a cauldron. One big enough to fit a grown man. Wormtail performed the ritual. Hadrian watched as the crazy rat cut off his own hand and then used the same knife to split Hadrian open from his elbow to his wrist.

It had hurt so badly, and Hadrian was pretty sure it was going to scar. He hated it. Then Wormtail placed the deformed thing into the cauldron and moments later a pale, snake-like man with no nose rose from the cauldron like something out of a horror movie Hadrian had seen through the slits in his cupboard.

“Harry Potter,” the snake-man hissed out with a feral grin. “At last.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Regulus

Regulus clutched his one month old daughter to his chest as dirt and debris showered down on them. There had been explosions going off all morning. Apparently, the Torvak were done looking for them with magic and had decided to simply blow the place up until they were found.

“What are we going to do?” Regulus breathed out.

“We are going to get out of here and I am going to fight. You are going to find a way to get off this stupid island in space and get somewhere safe. There has to be a transportation room here or something else that will get you home,” Issac insisted.

There was another boom and more debris. Cassie started crying and Regulus tried to sooth their daughter. She was just as perfect as Hadrian had been. Pretty blue and obviously Merrow. They had been struggling to keep her from being dry all of the time. Half of their drinking water had gone towards it.

“We have to go, this place is going to come down around us,” Regulus stated reluctantly. Issac came to him and helped him secure Cassie to his chest so that his hands would be free.

“Then, let’s go,” Issac agreed and pulled out a blade in each hand. “Stay right next to me Regulus until I have given you an opening to run.”

“Yes, my Ace,” Regulus responded as he pulled out a blade of his own.

Then the two of them left their hideout. It had kept them safe for a month while they worked on the suppression cuffs, but it had all been in vain. The Torvak had found a way to draw them out anyway.

There were no Torvak in sight when they exited but they didn’t think that would last long. So, they moved quickly through the trees back toward the tower. Regulus’ best chance of finding a way out would be there. They had searched everywhere else on the Realm over the past month.

Issac and Regulus stared in horror as they stepped into a clearing and realized they were surrounded.

“Found you,” the head Torvak stated with a grin. “I knew this would work. Now, hand over that little one so that it doesn’t get hurt.”

“Never,” Regulus countered. “You will have to pry her from my cold dead hands.”

“So be it,” Bilius Weasley said with glee. “I do love killing Dragel.”

And the fight was on.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Graveyard

“I’m not Harry Potter,” Hadrian tried. “He never existed. I am not the son of James and Lily Potter. I am not the Savior.”

“Silly boy, you cannot lie to me. I know the truth. I have spies in your precious school I know who you are,” Voldemort hissed out.

There was a rustling of movement and then cruel chuckles from the Death Eaters that had been called and gathered in the graveyard to witness his death at the hands of Voldemort.

“My name is Hadrian Black-Prince. I am the son of two of your trusted Death Eaters,” Hadrian attempted again.

“Oh? And which two Death Eaters would that be?” Voldemort asked him with a dark chuckle. It was echoed around the Graveyard.

“Regulus Black is my Bearer. Severus Prince is my Sire,” Hadrian answered honestly. They didn’t need to know that he was Dragel. There were potions that would give a male Wixen a womb.

“Lies,” Voldemort hissed. “Regulus never carried a child. Especially not one with my dour Potion Master.”

“Those are false memories planted in your mind by Dumbledore. Look at my Heir Rings. I carry the Heir rings for Black and Prince,” Hadrian insisted.

“Do not fall for it, My Lord,” Lucius Malfoy called out from the gathered Death Eaters. “Sirius has obviously made him his heir and the Prince line is not real. The boy lies to protect himself and stall what he knows is coming for him.”

“Lucius is right. I will not entertain this any longer,” Voldemort agreed.

“No, Lucius is a stupid twat that was just as manipulated by Dumbledore as everyone else. I am telling you the truth,” Hadrian insisted.

“I will hear no more of it, Boy,” Voldemort yelled. “Now, you will suffer. Now, I will kill you like I should have done all of those years ago.”

“Crucio,” Voldemort said casually, and pain bloomed inside of Hadrian. It was worse than anything he had ever felt in his life. Worse even than the curse that had called out his inheritance.

He writhed in agony over and over again. All he could hear was Voldemort’s cruel laughs as he was placed under the Crucio three more times. Then Voldemort changed tactics and began casting other curses at him.

Hadrian was bleeding from more wounds than he could count. Everything hurt and he could feel this…pressure building inside of him. It built and built until there was nothing he could do except open his mouth and scream.

And Scream he did.

Powerful Soul magic swept out from him in crashing waves. Reaching, searching for his bonded and then ripping them through time and place to come to his aid.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Regulus

“Issac!” Regulus called out. The Ace had been taken by surprise and gotten a clawed hand raked down his back. He was bleeding badly.

But he was fierce and not easily taken down. He ripped out the Torvak’s throat with his hands before turning back to fight the one he had been fighting already.

The Torvak were playing with them. Attacking one or two at a time while the others laughed like it was a game. Regulus cried out when he felt a burning pain in his leg. He looked down to see a blade sticking out of it.

“Don’t think we forgot about you,” Bilius stated. “I fully intend to pry that baby from your cold dead hands myself.”

“Oh,” came a soft feminine voice.

Everyone in the clearing stopped to turn toward that voice. There was a beautiful delicate woman with her curled hair pulled up in pigtails. Regulus had never seen her before.

“Looks like we arrived just in time,” she said with a grin.

“Who the fuck are you?” Bilius snarled out.

“Mariana Cunningham at your service and my circle and I have come to rescue that Submissive and his baby. So, if you would kindly hand them over, we can go about our day,” the woman stated calmly.

“Yeah, that ain’t gonna happen,” Bilius said with a laugh. “Boy this day just got better. Now I get to kill two little Submissive Dragel.”

“You can try,” stated a man as he seemed to materialize out of the shadows behind the new woman. Then Regulus watched as Dragel began to materialize around the clearing and wanted to sob. Rescue. Someone had come for them.

“Get them,” Bilius commanded. “Show them what it means to come up against the Mighty Torvak.”

Issac moved to stand guard over Regulus and their daughter as the fight truly began around them. It was utter chaos. Torvak still managed to get through the other Dragel and make their way to Issac and Regulus, but Issac was quick to dispatch them.

He was wounded though and beginning to slow down. Regulus was worried. And then suddenly, Bilius was standing in front of them. He shot a stream of ice at Issac that had him breathing shallowly on the ground next to Regulus before he turned to the Submissive.

“Your turn,” Bilius said with a grin.

Regulus gently placed Cassie on the ground next to Issac who moved just enough to wrap an arm around their daughter.

He fought as hard as he could. But with no magic at his disposal and only less than a year’s worth of training he wasn’t really a match for the Torvak. And he soon found himself gasping in pain on the ground next Issac and his daughter.

“Pathetic,” Bilius said with a chuckle as he reached down to take Cassie from Issac’s arms. Regulus lunged and bit into his arm before he could touch her. “Bitch.”

Bilius backhanded him hard, and Regulus’s head snapped to the side. His vision went fuzzy and there was a ringing in his ears. He registered Issac once again up and fighting Bilius. Regulus moved so that he could curl around his daughter.

He felt his desperation finally consume him and he screamed up into the sky as he held his terrified crying daughter in his arms. Help. He needed more help. He needed Severus, Remus.

Then he felt his magic connect with his Alpha and Beta. Felt it connect with others and then he could feel them arriving around him. Could feel arms and wings wrap around him and his daughter protectively.

Safe. They were finally safe.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Severus, Remus, Ronan

“Severus, where’s Hadrian?” Remus breathed out as they watched Viktor appear at the entrance of the maze with the Goblet in his hand. He shrunk it down and placed it in his pocket.

The crowds went wild with cheers for the new champion, but Viktor didn’t look happy. He looked angry. Upset. Severus and Ronan pushed their way through the crowds.

“Hadrian? Where is he?” Severus demanded to know. “What happened?”

“I had him with me the entire time,” Viktor spat out. “He was perfectly fine, not a scratch on him. We reached out to grasp the Goblet and just as we did, he was yanked out of my arms. He is still in the maze. Diggory and Chang have him.”

“Diggory and Chang? That makes no sense,” Severus insisted. “I am going in.”

“We are going in,” Ronan countered.

Severus, Ronan, Remus, Viktor and the hidden Merrow headed back toward the maze. Viktor felt a heavy hand land on his shoulder.

“I don’t know what you think you are doing, but you will stay here and let them congratulate you on your win. Let the boy’s head of house retrieve him,” Igor stated angrily.

“I will not,” Viktor growled out and pulled away from him. “I will get my betrothed safely out of the maze and then I will celebrate my victory.”

“No need to worry, My Boy. Mr. Black is one of mine. I will go in after him. I have two other wayward students to retrieve as well,” Albus stated in that kind grating voice.

“You have no power over me, Headmaster Dumbledore. I will go after Hadrian. I believe you are being flagged down by Mister Bagman,” Viktor countered and then pointed to where Albus was indeed being flagged down.

When Albus turned back around, Severus and the others had already disappeared into the maze. He frowned and cursed inwardly. This had been a perfect opportunity to get the boy alone and under control. He would simply have to wait until the summer and get him back into Grimmauld Place.

Severus simply banished the hedges in his path. The magic controlling them was gone now that the tournament was over. He cut a path straight through to the center.

They found nothing there but Cedric and Cho looking exhausted. They were clearly prepared to put on a show. Severus quickly bound them.

“Professor?” Cedric asked upset. “What are you doing?”

“Holding you for questioning,” Severus answered. “Get them up.”

Ronan and Viktor picked them up from the ground and held them in place.

“Where is Hadrian?” Viktor demanded.

“I don’t know what you are talking about. If you lost your friend in the maze that has nothing to do with us,” Cho insisted.

“Don’t lie girlie,” Ronan growled out.

“I saw you take him,” Viktor added.

“What is going on here? Why do you have them bound?” Moody growled out as he stepped into the center of the maze with them.

“They did something to Mister Black,” Severus responded.

“Nonsense,” Moody answered.

“We didn’t do anything, Professor we swear. We saw Krum take the Goblet and Black lost his footing which pulled him away from Krum. Cedric just caught him before he fell. Then, Black took off back into the maze to try to find his own way out,” Cho explained.

“See there, the boy is simply wandering in the maze,” Moody responded.

“They are lying,” Viktor insisted. “Hadrian wouldn’t just take off into the maze. He would have waited here for us to get him.”

“Lying or not, we will behave like civilized adults,” Albus stated as he appeared in the clearing. “Release them Severus and we will take them to the school to be held while we search the maze for Mister Black.”

“I will escort them to the school and hold them in my office while the rest of you search the maze,” Moody offered.

“Very good Alistar,” Albus agreed. “Now, Severus let us search for your wayward snake.”

Severus rolled his eyes and then they headed into the maze to search for Hadrian. They knew he wasn’t in here but there was nothing else that they could do to find him right at the moment. He had not yet activated his portkey or smashed his pearl.

About an hour later, there were flashes of light throughout the maze and around it. Portals that had opened and whisked away eight people.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Nevarah: Air Sections (For Hadrian)

Zenith grinned as he finally did it. He had been fighting his way through the ranks and had finally ranked up to Ace. Blood Whisper herself had been witness to his Rank change and now he was ready to celebrate.

His mother would be happy. She had been waiting very impatiently for him to achieve his goal to reach Ace. He had promised her that once he did, he would agree to Hunt for a Circle.

“Congratulations on your new Rank,” Aither said with a grin. “Took you long enough.”

Zenith put the Princess in a head lock for his cheek.

“It took me exactly as long as I wanted it to, Little Princess,” Zenith responded.

“Your mother is going to be excited. I bet she starts planning your bonding gift and your outfits for the hunt as soon as you tell her,” Aither pointed out as Zenith released him.

“She has had them planned out for years already,” Lyza countered. “Congratulations big brother.”

“Thank you, Lyza,” Zenith said with a smile and kissed her on the cheek. “Never miss a fight do you?”

“Not even one,” Lyza agreed. “Aither? What’s wrong?”

Zenith turned to see the Princess rub his chest a moment before Zenith felt something pull at him as well. He drew his weapons and laughed as he moved to stand back to back with Aither.

“Soulscream Lyza. Don’t tell mama. I wanna surprise her,” Zenith instructed as the two of them disappeared in a flash of light.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Nevarah: Merrow Waters

“Alcandor,” the King turned to see his Ace swimming into the throne room.

“What is it, Krym?” Alcandor asked him curiously.

“Something has happened. There was a Soulscream, so far I count six that have been called from Merrow Waters,” Krym answered.

“Any one interesting called?” Alcandor asked.

“You could say that,” Krym answered with a chuckle. “Two were Crimson Tide members and one was your favorite cousin.”

“Alec was called?” Alcandor asked as he perked up. “Have you traced the scream yet?”

“Well, that’s the thing that makes this interesting. I believe there may have been two separate Soulscreams,” Krym answered.

“Two? At the same time? Where have you traced them too?” Alcandor asked.

“One of them is on a realm that I could not trace, it is protected somehow. The other is Earth. Alec was called to the one on Earth,” Krym answered.

“Then gather the rest of the Tide we are following,” Alcandor stated as he did a quick switching spell so that he was ready to go.

“As you wish,” Krym answered and headed out of the room to do as he was told.

“You think it has something to do with the Submissives that we sent Ronan and the Cunninghams after?” Killigan asked.

“Yes,” Alcandor answered. “Behave while we are gone and stay in the castle. Do not venture out when you get restless.”

“I will be here when you return,” Killigan said with a chuckle. “Go and torment Alec and his new circle a little.”

“You know I will. I was growing bored. This is a perfect distraction,” Alcandor agreed.

“We are ready, My King,” Krym stated.

“Good, let’s get going then,” Alcandor commanded.

They were gone in a swirl of water and bubbles. When they arrived at their destination, the fighting was already underway. They were in a Landwalker’s graveyard, and they were instructed to attack everyone in a black robe and white mask. None were left unharmed.

Krym took particular joy in ripping out the throat of a blonde Landwalker who had been attempting to cower behind a stone after getting wounded.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Off Realm: Storm Gathering

“Man, I love this job,” Rion called out. He had just finished filling another canister with lightning.

“How many more do we need to fill before we’re done for the day?” Dorrin asked.

“Let me look when I drop this one off, but I think when you have that one full, we’re done,” Rion answered.

“Great, because I could use a break,” Dorrin said with a laugh. “We have been at this for a week.”

“Oh, stop complaining. You act like this job is actually hard. You have one of the best affinities for Storm gathering that I have ever seen,” Adad said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, well maybe I am just sick of being stuck out here with only the two of you for company,” Dorrin stated.

“He just wants to get back to camp with Mistral,” Adad teased.

“You love us, and you know it,” Rion countered.

“Maybe a little,” Dorrin said with a shrug.

“Rion is right, when you have that canister full, we’re done for the day,” Adad pointed out.

“Nice,” Dorrin said as he got his hands on another bolt of lightning. “And that should do it, this one is full.”

“Perfect, let’s return to camp,” Adad instructed.

The three storm types made their way back to camp where Mistral had just finished preparing dinner. The Storm Pareya was the only one with them that wasn’t a Gheyo and Dorrin never went anywhere without him.

“Hello, my Darling,” Dorrin greeted his best friend and soulbonded Pareya.

“All done for the day?” Mistral asked as they put their canisters away in the container that would hold them for transport.

“Yep, and just in time because I think your bestie was about to start full on whining,” Rion answered.

“Probably just hungry. He tends to get whiny when he wants food,” Mistral teased.

“Hey now, don’t gang up on me,” Dorrin responded. He draped his body over the Pareya to see what he was doing. “What did you make?”

“Stew,” Mistral answered.

“My favorite,” Dorrin said with a happy rumble.

“You say that every night about every meal,” Rion pointed out with a laugh.

“And it is true every time,” Dorrin responded. “Mistral is the best cook and the two of you are going to miss his cooking when we are back home.”

“That is actually very true,” Adad answered. “I might have to stop in and have dinner with the two of you sometime.”

“And you are more than welcome to,” Mistral responded as he started ladling stew into bowls.

“Damn it,” Dorrin said just as he sat down to eat. He looked up at Mistral, who was moving closer to him rubbing his chest. “I guess I am not going to get to eat after all.”

“What’s going on?” Adad asked. All three of the others were acting weird. Rion had moved over to them as well.

“Soulscream,” Mistral answered. “You might want to call in for help.”

And just like that the three of them were ported away. They were a little surprised when they realized they didn’t all end up in the same place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Regulus

The sound of fighting finally stopped.

Regulus nuzzled the person leaning over him and pressed a kiss to their chin.

“Let me up,” Regulus stated gently.

“When our Alpha gives the all clear I will,” came the response above him.

“I need to check on my daughter. Let me up,” Regulus repeated a little less gently.

“Let him up,”

Regulus whined, he couldn’t have held it in if he had wanted to. Merlin it had been so long since he had heard that voice. The Pareya over him moved and Regulus latched on to the hand that was held out for him.

“Severus,” he breathed out. He was trying to hold it together, but he was going to fall apart at the seams soon if his Alpha didn’t wrap him in his arms.

“Hello, my love,” Severus responded gently and looked down at the bundle in Regulus’ arms. “And who is this little one?” Severus could feel a pull toward the baby just like he had with Hadrian.

“Cassiopeia Rose Prince, our daughter. You are her third,” Regulus answered. There were tears streaming down his face.

“And the Ace is her Sire?” Severus asked as he looked down toward the Ace that was being seen to by one of their new Pareya.

“Yes, his name is…” Regulus started.

“Issac,” Narcissa said with a gasp as she stepped forward. “His name is Issac.”

“You know him?” Regulus asked surprised as Narcissa stepped closer and nuzzled him gently before pressing a kiss to his head.

“He is Draco’s third,” Narcissa answered. “I thought he was dead. He had gotten into contact with me about coming for us but then I didn’t hear anything, and he never arrived. He has been here with you?”

“Yes, for almost a year now,” Regulus answered. “Missed you Cissy.”

“Missed you too, Reggie,” Narcissa answered. “Now, let me hold that pretty girl so that you can properly greet our Alpha.”

“Thank you,” Regulus said and handed Cassie to Narcissa. As soon as she was settled, Regulus launched himself into Severus’ arms.

“Oh, my Love. I have missed you desperately,” Severus whispered in his ear as he held him close and breathed him in.

“Reggie,”

The Submissive pulled back just a little and held out his hand. Remus was pulled into them so that Regulus was cradled between his Alpha and Beta.

“I am so sorry to break this up, I truly am, but we need to go. We aren’t safe here. Scout says there are more Torvak arriving, far more than what we just fought,” Jascha spoke up.

“He cannot travel with open claims,” the Pareya that had been tending to Issac spoke up.

“Then I suggest he exchanges them quickly,” Mariana countered. “We can certainly fight the Torvak, and my circle and I do love to get our hands dirty, but if you want to avoid the chance of one of yours getting wounded, we need to go.”

“Then let’s get to it,” Regulus responded. “I want to get my daughter far away from here. Cissy you first. Give Cassie to Severus.”

Narcissa did as she was told and handed the now calm baby to their Alpha. Severus cradled her expertly as if he knew exactly what he was doing and it hadn’t been nearly seventeen years since he held an infant. Severus was a good father. Always had been.

“We need to get back to Earth as quickly as possible,” Remus spoke up.

“Why Earth?” the Pareya asked curiously. “And why quickly?”

“Our son is in danger. We need to get back to protect him,” Remus answered. “We were in the process of searching for him when we were called away.”

“Hadrian is in danger?” Regulus asked as he pulled back from Narcissa. “He is alive? Albus said..”

“He is alive, Love. And yes he is in danger. We need to get back to him,” Severus answered.

“Pareya, you next,” Remus said and indicated the man who had been tending to the Ace.

Regulus pulled him close and bit into his neck before leaning back and allowing the man to mark him. He exchanged claim marks with all of them as quickly as possible before returning to Severus and Remus.

“Prince Manor, Severus,” Kili spoke up.

“Draco?” Narcissa spoke up.

“Will be there as well,” Kili answered.

“Then let’s go,” Severus instructed as he handed the baby in his arms back to Regulus and then nudged him toward the Mage. “You will travel more safely with him.”

“The three of you already know each other,” Regulus said as the coordinates were shared with the Cunninghams.

“We do,” Remus answered. “We will explain everything when we are safe.”

“Ok,” Regulus agreed. They all gathered together as Kili reached out with his power and pushed it into the ward around the pocket realm. Regulus watched in awe as it shattered around them.

And then they were portaling away. Regulus looked around when they landed and started sobbing again. Home.

Finally, after fifteen years, he was home.

Severus took one look at how overwhelmed Regulus was and took him and Cassie to another room alone so that he could comfort and settle his very distraught Submissive.

Remus was going to start working with the Cunninghams to find their missing son.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hadrian

Hadrian sobbed as he felt gentle hands reach up and carefully remove him from the stone angel that had been holding him captive. He looked down into the beautiful eyes of his Beta.

“Viktor,” Hadrian breathed out. He could hear the sounds of fighting around him.

“Zdravei, Lyubov Moya,” Viktor greeted him gently.

“Get him home, Viktor,” Ronan called out. “Take the Pareya with you.”

“Do you still have your portkey, Hades?” Viktor asked.

“Yes,” Hadrian breathed out. “I want my dad, Viktor.”

“I know, Darling,” Viktor answered. “I will take you to him. Are the three of you the only Pareya?”

“We are,” a merrow answered him.

“Good, carefully touch the bracelet with the serpent on it,” Viktor instructed. “Ronan will bring the others when they are done here. Say the word, Little Seeker.”

“Serpins,” Hadrian breathed out. And they where pulled away from the sounds of battle.

“Severus!” Viktor called out as soon as they had landed. “Remus!”

He quickly made his way out of the transportation room and headed through the house. He needed to find a sitting room or something to lay Hadrian down. The Pareya followed him closely.

“Oh Merlin,” Remus breathed as he came sprinting around the corner toward them. “What happened? Who did this to him?”

“It was Voldemort,” Viktor answered.

“Bring him this way,” Remus instructed. Viktor nodded and then followed quickly.

“Who are all of these people, Remus?” Viktor paused as they stepped into a crowded room. The three Pareya behind him were instantly on alert. If the Beta didn’t know them, they needed to be wary.

“It’s a long story, Viktor. But they aren’t a danger to Hadrian. Who are these three?” Remus asked.

“Hadrian gave a Soulscream. These are our Pareya. Ronan and the Gheyo are still fighting. They will be here as soon as they are able. A bunch of Merrow showed up to help as well,” Viktor explained.

“Lay him down here,” Remus instructed. Viktor laid him down and Hadrian whimpered. There was a small wave of magic and Kili stepped up next to him.

“Hello, Starfish,” Kili said soothingly.

“Kili, it hurts,” Hadrian sobbed out. He looked around before he turned back to Remus and Haikili. “Where’s dad?”

“He will be here in just a little while,” Kili answered him. He wrapped an arm around Remus. “You will let Thomas see to you.”

A man stepped forward with dark hair and golden eyes. He smiled kindly down at Hadrian.

“My name is Thomas Kalzik, I am a Master Healer. Will you let me tend to you?” the man asked him. Hadrian looked back up at Remus, Kili, and Viktor. They all nodded to let him know that he should.

“Ok,” Hadrian agreed.

“Good boy,” Remus praised him.

“Let’s start with the nasty cut on your arm,” Thomas stated and went straight to work. Remus stood over him and played with his hair while Viktor held his other hand.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mistral,” the Pareya turned to see Rion standing near him grinning. “Two Soulscreams. We were called to two separate Soulscreams. Where is Dorrin?”

“Still fighting,” Mistral answered. “Where is your new Submissive?”

“Our Alpha is grounding him in the next room over. He had a panic attack after we arrived. Plus, there is an infant that needed tending to,” Rion revealed.

“So, a circle and a child all at the same time?” Mistral responded as he kept his eyes on his own Submissive.

“More than one child,” Rion revealed. “If I am understanding correctly, your new Submissive belongs to mine.”

“Hadrian!” someone called out as he came barreling into the room. It was a small blonde Submissive with an Earth Alpha and Fire twins following behind him. “Is he here?”

A beautiful blond Gheyo strode past them and gently patted Rion on the cheek.

“Come here, Dragon,” Narcissa called out.

“Mother! Is he here? Is he ok?” the blonde asked as he let the King pull him into her arms. “Everyone was just gone from the task and no one could tell me anything.”

“Look there, Draco,” Narcissa pointed toward Mistral’s new Submissive. “He is being tended to. You will have to wait to see him. Why don’t you introduce me to your fire twins officially?”

“More than one child indeed,” Mistral said with a chuckle. Rion grinned proudly.

There was a pulse of magic that had Mistral standing to attention and then his new Alpha was striding into the room with three men on his heels.

“Go on,” Rion prompted, and Mistral smiled at him before making his way to stand with the other Pareya near their most dominant mates.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Viktor,” Ronan called out gently.

“He is going to be alright,” Viktor answered. “He is pretty banged up, but he is going to be ok. Voldemort?”

“Dead,” Ronan responded proudly and lifted a severed head up for him to see.

“Good,” Viktor praised and went into Ronan’s arms. Ronan kissed him hard and then let him move on to their Rheyo. Nikolaus smiled at Viktor and let him check him over before pulling him into his arms.

“Could you maybe throw that outside?” Narcissa asked Ronan with a laugh.

“No, I will give it to my Submissive as proof that his tormentor is dead,” Ronan answered. “I will put it in another room though for the time being if it bothers you.”

“It bothers me, Ro,” Draco spoke up from next to Narcissa. He shivered and Ronan nodded.

“Then I will remove it, little Dragon,” Ronan said with a smile. Nikolaus reached out for it and Ronan gave it to him. The Rheyo took the head out of the room and did something with it before returning.

“Ok, I have done what I can for him,” Thomas spoke up. “He is healed of the wounds, but there is nothing I can do about the twitching. His nerves have been severely affected by something. I don’t have what I need to fix it here.”

“His dad can fix it,” Remus responded. “He created a potion specifically to counter the effects of the Cruciatus.”

“Where is dad?” Hadrian asked again as Ronan pulled him up and into his arms. “Why isn’t he here? Is he ok?”

“He is fine, Hades. Just be patient. He will be in here as soon as he can. Then we are all going to need to sit down and talk about what happened tonight,” Remus answered.

“I am going to take him into the next room over. Settle all of our instincts a little after the Soulscream,” Ronan responded.

“Alright,” Remus agreed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian had his teeth sunk deep into Ronan’s neck before they had even made it out of the room. His instincts were too close to the surface. Now that he wasn’t in horrible pain, he needed to claim his Alpha.

When he pulled back with a happy purr, Ronan pulled his neck to the side and bit to place his claim mark high up on his neck where he couldn’t hide it.

“Viktor,” Hadrian called and then was happy to claim his Beta as well. After Viktor had placed his claim mark across from Ronan’s, he handed Hadrian to the next person. “Hi Nik.”

“Hello, Love,” Nikolaus greeted and tilted his head to the side so that Hadrian could mark him as well. Nik placed his mark just under Ronan’s mark.

Next, Hadrian claimed his Aces. His instincts were a little more settled now that he had claimed his most dominant Bonded. He claimed three more Gheyo before Severus stepped into the room.

“Dad,” Hadrian called out and launched himself into Severus’ arms.

“Hello, my Little Star,” Severus greeted him as he held him close. “Are you ok?”

“I’m ok. Just twitchy from the crucios,” Hadrian answered.

“That’s what your Papa said. Here I brought this for you,” Severus handed him a potion. “It will help.”

“Thanks, Dad,” Hadrian said with a happy chirp. He took the potion and could already feel the tremors easing.

“Now, bring your new circle and join us in the ballroom. There are a lot of explanations that need to be made as well as a few guests who came to help that need to be acknowledged,” Severus explained.

Hadrian turned and nodded to Ronan who whistled sharply for the rest of them to follow. Hadrian stayed with his dad. He had been so incredibly afraid in that graveyard and while he loved his Alpha and Beta, he needed his dad.

There were a lot of people in the ballroom. Like a lot. There was a group of people standing with Remus and Haikili and then there was a group of Merrow standing off to the side. What had actually happened tonight?

“Dad? What happened?” Hadrian asked Severus. “Why are there so many people here?”

“A lot of things, Little Star,” Severus said with a sigh. “Let’s start with the most important. We found your Dera.”

“You did?” Hadrian asked and looked over the people in the room once again. Finally, his eyes landed on the petite man standing next to Remus. “Dera?”

“Oh, my baby,” Regulus said and started crying again. “You are such a beautiful young man. Come let me hold you.”

Hadrian immediately went into Regulus’ arms. Merlin, it felt so nice to be held by his Dera. It settled something inside of him that he hadn’t even realized was unsettled.

Regulus pulled back and looked Hadrian over. He looked so proud, and Hadrian blushed just a little. He gently touched Hadrian’s cheeks.

“What happened to your beautiful blue skin and Merrow features?” Regulus asked him with a frown. “Albus didn’t do anything permanent did he?”

“Oh,” Hadrian said with a laugh, and he pulled a ring off his finger.

Then he had beautiful deep blue hair with lilac highlights, pretty grey eyes ringed in blue, and pretty purple/blue skin. Then he pulled out his wings and preened when his Dera told him how beautiful he was. There were also a lot of appreciative rumbles from his new circle. That just caused him to blush deeper.

“How did they finally find you?” Hadrian asked.

“Soulscream,” Regulus answered with a chuckle. “Apparently, like father like son.”

“Nice,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “So, does this mean we get to leave Earth now?”

“Not yet,” Severus answered and ruffled Hadrian’s hair. “I still have a score to settle with Albus. Now, it’s rude to keep Royalty waiting.”

Severus wrapped an arm around Regulus as Ronan stepped up and wrapped an arm around Hadrian. There was another Merrow with him.

“Hadrian, my lovely little Submissive, this is my cousin. King Alcandor of the Aqua’kine,” Ronan said with a flourish and a grin. “Good to see you cousin.”

“It took you an awfully long time get things together here,” Alcandor accused. “Any particular reason why? Or perhaps it is just that I overestimated your skill.”

“It isn’t his fault. He has done his job perfectly. He was sent here to keep me safe,” Hadrian defended. “We had to stay here until we found my Dera. That was someone else’s job. That’s not Ro’s fault.”

“Hadrian,” Severus said with a sigh. “Child, you cannot….”

“He is fine,” Alcandor said with a chuckle. “I appreciate a young man with a sharp tongue. He will need it when dealing with the Merrow courts.”

“Yeah right,” the merrow next to Ronan said with a snort. “When I have a sharp tongue, you punish me.”

“That is because yours is pure willfulness. A sharp tongue simply to shred, not for purpose,” Alcandor responded and flicked the Merrow on the head.

“Your son?” Regulus asked curiously. All three Merrow snorted.

“No, my cousin on my Sire’s side,” Alcandor answered.

“So, I am bonded to two of your cousins? How does that work? Wouldn’t that make the two of you cousins as well?” Hadrian asked Ronan and Alec.

“No, we are cousin to Alcandor but not related to each other,” Ronan answered. Hadrian imagined that was easy to do when you have large circles.

“Also, why am I going to be dealing with the Merrow courts?” Hadrian asked curiously.

“Aqua’kine do not inherit our throne the way that the other royals do. Because of his current position and his relation to his bearer, Ronan is currently second in line to the throne,” Alcandor answered.

“Oh,” Hadrian said and gave Ronan a pointed stare. Then he punched him in the arm. “You didn’t say anything about being second in line to the throne, Ro.”

“You sure?” Ronan asked him with a chuckle. “I am sure that it was mentioned at least once.”

“No, it wasn’t,” Hadrian insisted.

“Would it have changed your mind about courting me?” Ronan asked him curiously.

“No,” Hadrian said. “You know it wouldn’t.”

“Because you love me,” Ronan said with a pleased rumble.

“Desperately,” Hadrian agreed and kissed him on the cheek.

“Alright, you two,” Severus said with a chuckle.

“Leave them alone, Sev. I think they are adorable,” Regulus said happily.

“I believe there needs to be introductions and claimings if you are planning to leave Earth for Nevarah soon,” Alcandor spoke up.

“Good idea,” Hadrian said with a smile. “I am eager to meet my new bonded.”

Ronan gave a sharp whistle and Hadrian watched as his bonded responded. Ronan directed them to sit or stand in the chairs that were around the room. Severus did the same for theirs.

“You go first dad,” Hadrian insisted. He crawled into Ronan’s lap when he sat down. He didn’t want to be too far away from his Alpha right now. Viktor sat next to them on one side and Blaise claimed the other side.

“I am Severus Prince. I am an Air Alpha,” Severus started.

“Regulus Prince, Merrow Submissive. I am under a very deep rooted suppression that has completely blocked it however. The Goblins didn’t want to attempt to remove it because they were afraid of what would happen,” Regulus explained.

“We will look into it and get it removed,” Alcandor spoke up. “We need to figure out what families you were born to anyway so that we know where our new little prince comes from.”

“Thank you,” Regulus said with bow. “You next Remi.”

“I am Remus Prince, Beta. Earth and Born Were,” Remus stated. He was sitting as close to Regulus as he could get without actually pulling him into his lap.

“Lelani Paolini,” Stated a very pretty Merrow woman. “Pareya.”

“Thomas Kalzik. I am a Pareya and a Master Healer. I am also an Earth type,” the man who had healed Hadrian went next.

“Issac Clayton, Air Ace. I was also held captive with our Submissive for over a year with the Torvak. I am also acquainted with our beautiful King. Her son is mine as well,” the next man introduced himself.

“You are Draco’s Third?” Hadrian spoke up. “And now you and Cissy are both part of my dad’s circle. That means we really are more like brothers now. Awesome, I can’t wait to tell him.”

“He is,” Narcissa answered with a fond smile. “I am Narcissa Black. I am an Air King. I also have a small affinity for Shadows.”

“Kisten,” the next man stated. “I am part Merrow/part Storm and a Gheyo Queen.”

“Sage, I am a Gheyo Prince. And like our Gorgeous Beta I am an Earth Dragel and a were,” Sage went next.

“Rion, Storm Princess. So happy to be here,” went the last Gheyo. That only left Kili.

“And you?” Regulus prompted when he didn’t say anything.

“Haikili, he is a Storm Mage, Seer, and Realmwalker. He doesn’t talk a lot but when he does he tells the best stories. Also, really good for cuddles,” Hadrian answered. Kili’s eyes were glazed over like they were when he was seeing other things. “He is Seeing.”

“Thank you, Hades,” Regulus said with a smile. “That’s all of us. Now why don’t you start yours off?”

“Alright, I am Hadrian Prince, Submissive and Merrow,” Hadrian introduced himself. “And I am Severus, Regulus, and Remus’ son.”

“Ronan Aegaeon, Gheyic Alpha, I am Storm and Merrow,” Ronan went next.

“Air Beta, Viktor Krum,”

“Nikolaus, Storm Rheyo,”

Hadrian’s Pareya went next. There was a beautiful Air type named Caden, a gorgeous Storm type with grey hair and flashing eyes named Mistral, and then there was Alec. All three of them were lovely.

“Malakia Narelle, Merrow Ace. My Suite is Aolani Thatcher Storm King, Zaliel Crassus Merrow and Shadow Queen, Marin Anahita Merrow Prince, and Tempest Chaser Storm Princess,” Malakia introduced his entire Suite.

He pointed out each of them in turn Hadrian liked that they seemed organized already. It probably helped that Malakia had already been working with Aolani and Tempest.

“Zenith Torres, Air Ace. I am incredibly happy to be here. My mother is going to love you,” his second Ace said with a grin and a wink. “This lovely little Air Princess is Aither.”

“I could have done that myself,” Aither said with a blush.

“I know, but I wanted to do it for you. Aren’t you happy to be bonded to the same circle?” Zenith teased him.

“Hush it, you know I am,” Aither answered with a laugh.

“I am Doyle, Shadow King,” the man next to them went next.

“Dorrin Thandie. I am a Storm Queen and already bonded to our gorgeous Pareya, Mistral. He and I have shared a Soulbond since we were kids,” Dorrin introduced himself. “He is also an amazing cook. You lot are lucky to have him.”

Mistral blushed brightly and the Storm Princess bonded to his dad started laughing and nodded his agreement. They obviously knew each other. That was good.

“My name is Enlil, and I am an Air Prince. I am also very happy to be here. It looks like it is going to be a very fun circle to be part of,” the last man in his second Suite introduced himself.

“It’s definitely going to be fun. Our Hadrian is wonderful. I am Blaise Zabini. Storm Joker. I am Hadrian’s,” Blaise stated. Hadrian laughed. He was basically letting them all know that Hadrian was the only one he would be bonding to.

“Varon Palakiko, Joker,” his last Joker introduced himself. He was the second biggest Merrow in the room aside from the one that was with the Merrow King, and had a few scars where all of the others didn’t seem to have any at all. Hadrian liked how wild he felt.

His last bonded to introduce himself was a Shadow Mage named Kane. He was just as gorgeous as the rest of them. All of Hadrian’s bonded were gorgeous. He couldn’t wait to start getting to know all of them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hadrian!” Draco called out as he came into the room.

They had finished introductions and were just mingling together talking. Hadrian had completed three more bonds with his Pareya. He had been wondering where Draco was. Theo was close behind him as always.

“J’avais tellement peur quand tu n’es pas revenue avec Viktor.” (I was so scared when you didn’t come back with Viktor.)

Draco nudged Ronan out of the way and wrapped Hadrian in his arms. Hadrian held him back just as tightly.

“Je vais bien, Drake. Je suis desole que tu aies eu peur,” Hadrian responded. (I’m ok, Drake. I’m sorry you were scared.)

“He speaks French? You taught him to speak French?” Regulus asked Severus.

“No, my Love. I am afraid I am just as horrible at French as I have always been. Draco taught him. He also speaks Italian and Bulgarian,” Severus answered and there was no denying the pride in his voice. “He is very good with languages.”

“You swear you’re ok?” Draco asked him in English.

“I swear,” Hadrian answered.

“We have a little sister, Hades,” Draco said with a grin.

“We have a what now?” Hadrian asked him and looked up at Regulus and Severus.

“A little sister. She looks like both of us. Pretty blue skin like yours and bright blonde hair like me, grey eyes like your Dera. She is so pretty and tiny,” Draco told him.

“You had a baby while you were captive?” Hadrian asked Regulus.

“I did. Albus forced Issac and I to conceive. He needed a new Dragel to take your place when you went missing,” Regulus revealed.

“I hate that man so much,” Hadrian said with growl. “Can I see her?”

“Of course you can,” Regulus said with a smile. “Kreacher has been looking after her while we talked.”

Hadrian was in love with his little sister the moment Regulus placed her in his arms. She was so small and beautiful, and Hadrian would never let anyone hurt her the way he had been hurt. Cassie would grow up surrounded by love. She would be raised by the best dads in the world.

If the look on Draco’s face was anything to go by, the blonde felt the same way Hadrian did. Their little sister was going to be so incredibly spoiled and loved.

Chapter Text

“What is this, Ro?” Hadrian asked as he held up the severed head he had just found.

“Oh, I forgot about that in all the excitement,” Ronan said with a grin. “I wanted to give you irrefutable proof that your tormentor was dead.”

Hadrian handed Voldemort’s severed head to Nikolaus when he reached out for it and then nuzzled his Alpha affectionately before pressed a kiss to his jaw.

“Thank you, Ronan. I’m sorry I didn’t use your pearl. I promise that I tried,” Hadrian insisted.

“Hush, Little Star,” Ronan said gently. “I believe you. It’s alright now, he is dead, and you are safe.”

Ronan held him tighter for a few minutes before Hadrian felt settled enough to pull back. He had already finished claiming all of his new bonded and had even received a few courting gifts from a few of them.

Right now, they were all just hanging out around the house while a few others handled things so that they could leave Earth forever. Viktor had gone with a few of the other Gheyo back to the school with Narcissa and Severus. They were going to pack up everything that they had all left behind and bring it to the house.

Fred and George had contacted Bill and Charlie, and they had gone to the school to get Ron and Ginny before going home to talk to their parents. Hadrian was curious about how that conversation was going. He couldn’t imagine that it was going well.

“When was the last time you ate?” Theo asked Hadrian as he stepped into the room.

“Um, I’m not actually sure,” Hadrian said with a shrug.

“Lunch,” Ronan answered. “You need to eat something.”

“We’ve got it,” Mistral stated quickly and jumped up from where he had been sitting with Caden and Thomas. The three of them had just been discussing food.

“The kitchen is fully stocked,” Remus called out quietly.

He was currently holding Cassie while she slept peacefully. So far, she had been held more often than not. Hadrian and Draco had gone back and forth holding her for the longest before Hadrian had finally left her to go and finish claiming his bonded.

“Draco sent you in here didn’t he?” Hadrian said with a grin.

“You know how he fusses,” Theo stated with a shrug. “Especially when he is unsettled. He is currently being fussed over by your Dera.”

“And you volunteered to escape before he started in on you?” Ronan asked with a laugh.

“Well, you can escape all you like,” Hadrian said as he slipped out of Ronan’s arms. He patted Theo on the arm when he passed him. “I think I’ll go and join them. I don’t mind the fussing.”

“Did you contact your Oretta?” Ronan asked Theo.

“Yeah, she is just going to meet us when we arrive in Nevarah,” Theo answered. “Have you talked with Viktor, Nik, and Hadrian about what we are going to do when we get there?”

“I’ve talked to Viktor and Nik. They agree that all of us staying together would be more settling for Hadrian and Draco for now,” Ronan responded.

“I haven’t talk to Draco yet. We can talk to the two of them at the same time after they eat if you want,” Theo offered.

“Sounds like a plan,” Ronan agreed. “I think my cousin has something in the works for us. He likes to show off and he is going to want Hadrian and I close.”

“That’s fine,” Theo stated and leaned heavily against the wall.

“Alright?” Ronan asked.

“I don’t know if you are aware of not, but my Oretta thought it was really funny to point out that we will be arriving on Nevarah just in time to start preparing for the Hunt,” Theo pointed out.

Ronan chuckled and patted Theo on the shoulder comfortingly. They wouldn’t be relaxing anytime soon between settling on the realm and preparing for the Hunt. Poor Theo, Draco would most likely be Hunting. He would have a lot of things to handle.

“Don’t stress too much about it. You aren’t going to have to navigate it alone. I got you,” Ronan insisted.

“Thanks, Ronan,” Theo said and relaxed just a bit.

It would be nice having someone around that was willing to help him work through the things that stressed him out. It was easy to be an Alpha on Earth where he didn’t have a lot of true responsibilities other than to keep Draco safe. It would be a completely different thing to be an Alpha on Nevarah, especially during the Hunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What in Merlin’s name is going on? What are the six of you doing home? Why aren’t you at school?” Molly demanded to know when her children came striding through the front door.

“We need to speak with you and Dad. Right now,” Bill stated.

“Has something happened?” Arthur asked as he came into the room with them.

“Yes,” Charlie answered.

“What’s happened? Is this because of the Tournament?” Ron demanded to know.

“What happened at the Tournament?” Molly asked.

“Is Hadrian ok?” Ginny asked her brothers.

“Hadrian? Who is that and what does he have to do with what is going on here?” Molly demanded.

A sharp whistle sounded in the room and everyone stopped talking and turned to Charlie. The Dragon tamer looked at all of them pointedly.

“Bill has the floor,” Charlie stated calmly. “If everyone would please just sit down and listen so he can explain everything.”

Arthur and Molly both nodded and indicated for the others to follow them into the living room. Once they were all seated they turned to Bill.

“First things first,” Bill said with a sigh. He turned to his parents to give them his full attention. “Which of you had us suppressed?”

“What do you mean suppressed?” Arthur asked. Molly however went completely still and her face paled so quickly that Bill thought she might pass out.

“That answers that,” Bill stated with a frown. “So, Mum, are you a Torvak or a Dragel?”

“Don’t be silly, William she is neither,” Arthus insisted. “What do you know of Torvak and Dragel? And please explain the suppressed part to me.”

“Mum?” Bill asked again without acknowledging his dad. Clearly their mum had been keeping secrets from more than just them.

“Torvak and Dragel are just creatures from a story book. They aren’t real, Bill have you gone mad?” Ron said with a laugh.

“Shut up, Ron,” Ginny said and elbowed him in the stomach. “Learn when to be quiet.”

“Don’t tell me what to do, Gin,” Ron snapped.

“Now is not the time,” Charlie stated firmly. “You two stop it.”

“Molly, I think you need to answer our son,” Arthur stated.

“You will need to do some answering as well,” Bill pointed out. “Both of you have been keeping secrets.”

“You are right,” Arthur agreed. “I am a Torvak. But I walked away from my family and everything associated with it when I married your mother. Turned my back on everything that I had ever known to raise a family with her. She and I agreed that unless one of you inherited that we would keep it a secret. Did one of you inherit? Is that why you are asking? And what do Dragel have to do with anything?”

“Mum?” Bill stated and turned toward his mother. “You need to open your mouth and start explaining your side of things before we do it for you. Apparently, you have been lying to everyone, including dad.”

“How? How did you find out?” Molly whispered.

“I have known since I was nineteen,” Bill answered. “When I got the job at the bank, they required me to get a cleansing. Imagine my surprise when I walked into my cleansing as a Wixen and walked out an Alpha Fire Dragel.”

“I think you need to start explaining yourself right now, Molly Weasley,” Arthur demanded. “Are you a Dragel?”

“Arthur,” Molly started.

“Yes or no, Molly,” Arthur interrupted.

“Yes,” Molly said quietly. “But I turned my back on them for you. On all of it, so that we could be together.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? I told you everything about me. I told you that I was a Torvak, told you what I was giving up for you. Why didn’t you do the same thing?” Arthur demanded.

“Your family would have torn me apart if they had found out,” Molly whispered.

“This is something that you and I will discuss privately. Did you suppress our children?” Arthur demanded. “I just thought none of them took after me when none had inherited.”

“I suppressed them,” Molly answered. “I just wanted them to live normal lives.”

“How did you suppress them?” Arthur asked. “It will be important to know what you did so that we can remove them.”

“Once in the womb, once at birth, and once after their first birthdays,” Molly answered.

“Three fold suppressions?” Arthur said angrily. “Do you have any idea what you could have done to them?”

“Nothing would have happened. Albus assured me that…” Molly started only to be cut off by her children.

“Albus?” Bill spat out. “He helped you to suppress us?”

“Did you know that he is part Torvak?” Charlie asked.

“Yes,” Molly answered carefully.

“Did you know that he is plotting with Torvak to find a way to Nevarah to wage war against Dragel?” Bill asked her.

“No, he isn’t,” Molly insisted.

“Oh yes he is,” Bill countered. “But I am going to let someone else explain all of that to you.”

“How many of you are still suppressed?” Arthur asked Bill.

“I have taken each of the others to Gringotts for a cleansing just after their seventeenth birthdays. Charlie is a Fire Beta, Fred and George are Fire Pareya, and Percy would have inherited as a Torvak, but he chose to remain suppressed so that he could stay ‘normal’,” Bill answered.

“They wanted to wait until we had all come of age and been unsealed to say anything but I told them that we needed to talk to you both sooner. I don’t want to be sealed still on my sixteenth birthday. I want to inherit naturally,” Ginny spoke up.

“So, everyone knew about all of this but me?” Ron said with a huff and a pout. “Typical. I am always left out.”

“Maybe if you weren’t such a hot head and a big mouth we would have talked to you about it when we talked to Gin,” Fred pointed out.

“Yeah right, you all hate me because of the way I was treating Harry,” Ron countered.

“What do you mean? How were you treating Harry?” Arthur demanded to know.

“He put his name in the goblet…” Ron started.

“No, he didn’t. There was an investigation. He swore an oath on his magic that he didn’t. It was proven that someone confounded the Goblet and entered him under a fourth school. It was a Death Eater plot to get him killed. When it didn’t work, they took him,” Arthur interrupted.

“He didn’t do it?” Ron asked.

“Which he told you over and over again. You are supposed to be his best friend and yet you were the first person to turn on him,” George sneered at him.

“This is all getting way off topic,” Charlie pointed out to Bill.

“You’re right,” Bill agreed with a sigh. “We are leaving for Nevarah.”

“You are not,” Molly stated firmly at the same time as Arthur replied something that Bill didn’t hear over their Mother’s shriek.

“We are. Soon maybe tonight, maybe tomorrow,” Charlie countered.

Molly opened her mouth to say something else, but Arthur shot her a look and she snapped her mouth closed.

“Why are you leaving for Nevarah? What has happened that makes you think you need to leave now?” Arthur asked calmly.

“There are a lot of things that aren’t exactly our secrets to tell. But if you came with us and swore an oath to keep this person’s secrets, they would be willing to catch you up on everything,” Bill answered.

“I will go and swear whatever oath that I need to in order to be informed of what is going on. Are they willing to unseal Ron and Ginny?” Arthur asked.

“They are. In fact, they are insisting. If you refuse to allow Ginny and Ron to go with them for cleansings, they will get the royals involved to press charges and handle things that way,” Bill informed his dad.

“Good. We will all go,” Arthur stated firmly. “All of us will swear whatever oaths we need to and then we will go from there.”

“Great, let’s pack,” Fred and George stated together.

“STOP,” Molly shouted. “We are not going. I will not return to Nevarah.”

“Unfortunately, Mum, you don’t get to make those choices for us,” Bill stated with a sigh. “Charlie, Fred, George, and I are going. Gin is going, Ron too if he chooses to. I have already spoken with a Nevaran Royal that will give me guardianship of both of them. You have already proven that you don’t make the best decisions when it comes to us.”

“Go and pack,” Arthur instructed the others. Fred, George, Ginny, and Ron all left the room quickly to get away from the fighting and to get things taken care of.

“You will not even hear me out?” Molly asked her husband and remaining children.

“Go on, Mum. Give me one good reason that you sealed away our inheritance, our birthright,” Bill responded. “Was your family bad to you?”

“No,” Molly answered quickly. “I grew up in a loving home with doting parents and the best brothers.”

“Did they try to force you into a bonding with someone that you didn’t want?” Charlie asked.

“No, they would never do something like that,” Molly stated.

“Then what was it?” Bill demanded to know.

“I…I wanted to explore other realms. I knew that my soulmate, my other half was out there waiting for me. I just needed to find him. Family magic is something that runs in my Dera’s line,” Molly started.

“That doesn’t sound like a reason,” Charlie pointed out.

“I was barely sixteen. I had just inherited, and my parents wouldn’t let me go with my brothers when they left Nevarah to do jobs on other realms. I wanted to go, so I snuck away with a group that was coming to Earth,” Molly stated.

“You ran away from home at sixteen because your parents wouldn’t let you go exploring realms?” Charlie said in disbelief. “The same woman who nearly shouted my ear off for taking a job in Romania when I was a legal adult?”

“That’s different!” Molly exclaimed.
“Yeah, it’s different. Charlie waited until he was an adult. Then he moved to another country. He didn’t run away to another realm and disappear,” Bill pointed out.

“And still you haven’t given a reason for hiding your true self from me and our family and sealing our children,” Arthur countered.

“I met you on the street in Diagon Alley. You were handsome and I felt instantly that we were meant to be together. I decided the moment I realized that you were a Torvak to leave behind everything about being a Dragel so that we could live a happy life together,” Molly stated. “And we have lived a happy life, Artie. We a wonderful home, seven beautiful children, and we have done that without adding being Creatures into the mix.”

Arthur sighed heavily and clasped Molly’s hand in his own. Bill thought his dad looked incredibly sad for a moment before he blinked it away and blanked his face.

“Molly, I am taking the Ron and Ginny. We are going to go with Bill and the others to Nevarah. I am going to have them unsealed and then I am going to find a way to contact your family so that they can at least know you aren’t dead, and the kids can have the chance to know them. This is what we are doing,” Arthur told her firmly.

“You have all already decided this?” Molly asked as the other children stepped back into the room.

“Yes,” Bill answered. “And mum, just to be very clear, we might be upset about what you have done, but you are our mother, and we love you. We want you to come with us.”

“Of course we do,” Fred and George answered quickly.

“And if my family will have nothing to do with me after what I have done?” Molly asked them.

“Then we don’t want anything to do with them either,” Ginny stated firmly.

“Then we will take whatever vows we need to take and I guess we are moving to Nevarah,” Molly told them with a careful smile.

“Good,” Bill said. “Now, let’s get those Vows taken care of so that we can get out of here.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“YES!!” Hadrian and Draco exclaimed together quickly.

“No,” Severus stated calmly but firmly a moment later.

“What? Why not?” Hadrian asked quickly.

“They are sixteen,” Severus pointed out to Ronan and Theo. “They are too young.”

“Respectfully, they are bonded Submissives,” Ronan countered calmly. “You cannot expect them to remain at home when one of them has a full circle of nineteen and the other a bonded Alpha and courting two Pareya.”

“I have only just reunited my family. I will not have them separated,” Severus responded.

“Severus,” Remus started.

“Do not,” Severus cut him off. “I am not being irrational. I am not over-stepping, and I am not asking for too much. I have not even had him for a year.”

“It will be nearly impossible to find a home that will accommodate two full circles and the beginnings of a third,” Ronan pointed out.

“We will figure it out,” Severus insisted.

“Dad,” Hadrian said and strode to him before crawling into his lap. Severus held him close and then pulled Draco over as well to include him in their hug.

“I’ll not hear it, Hadrian Prince. The two of you are too young to be out on your own,” Severus said quietly.

“But we wouldn’t be on our own, Uncle Severus,” Draco pointed out. “We would have our circles. And we would still have you guys too.”

“I can provide you with a place big enough to accommodate you all temporarily until we find something permanent to suit you all,” Alcandor offered.

“You would?” Hadrian asked with a smile.

“I said I would, didn’t I? I am king after all. I have a place in mind but it is deep in Merrow territory,” Alcandor pointed out.

“Like underwater?” Draco asked curiously.

“Partially,” the King answered. “It is a small island that the royal family uses as a vacation spot. You may make use of it temporarily while we work out something permanent.”

“Oh, that might actually work to keep everyone happy while we settle into life on Nevarah together,” Viktor spoke up.

“Especially if the Hunt is around the corner” Ronan agreed.

“Dad?” Hadrian asked Severus.

“Does that work?” Draco added.

“That is acceptable, Thank you,” Severus said to Alcandor. “I can have all of my family under one roof for a little while longer.”

“Oh Severus,” Regulus said with a chuckle. “You are still such a softy.”

“I am not,” the Alpha said with a roll of his eyes.

Hadrian and Draco laughed and hugged him tightly. Severus hugged them back before he kissed them each on the cheek and sent them toward their Alphas. Regulus settled himself in Remus’ lap after handing Cassie to Severus.

“Are we in agreement?” Severus asked them.

“Yes, Sir,” Theo said as he wrapped his arms around Draco.

“We are,” Ronan agreed as he did the same with Hadrian.

“I am happy either way. I enjoy being around my entire family and I can’t wait to get to know my know my new circle. Getting to do both at the same time is perfect,” Hadrian stated.

“Agreed,” Draco added.

They sat together for a little while longer talking about how excited they were to get to Nevarah. Hadrian could not be happier right now surrounded by his family and bonded.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So…then you are…?” Molly said with tears on her face.

“Yes, Mrs. Weasley,” Hadrian answered. He was crying as well.

“Oh, sweet boy,” Molly said and pulled him into her arms. “We thought you were dead.”

“I’m sorry,” Hadrian said with a sniffle as he let her hold him. “It wasn’t safe.”

“We understand, Son,” Arthur insisted as he pulled Hadrian into his arms for his own hug. “We believe you.”

“I cannot believe that horrible man had us all fooled so completely. I am so sorry for what he did to your family, Severus,” Molly told him honestly.

“And I am sorry for what he was trying to do to yours” Severus responded.

Thomas and Haikili had looked at the suppressions on Ginny and Ron. They had both been furious and informed Molly that the suppressions that Albus had convinced her to put on her children would have ended up making them little better than squibs if they had stayed on them until they had reached twenty-six.

Molly had been devastated.

Bill and Charlie had left to get to Percy so that they could tell him what the seals would do. If he still wanted to suppress his creature, they were going to help him do it safely.

“I want him dead,” Arthur stated firmly as he finally released Hadrian and turned to Severus.

“He is a dead man walking,” Severus responded. “I am waiting until we are ready to go and then I am going to rip him apart.”

“I want to help,” Arthur insisted.

“That is your right,” Severus answered. “Ronan and Viktor are going to be helping as well.”

“Good,” Arthur stated. “I’d like to talk about what you already have planned.”

“Let’s talk in another room,” Severus offered.

“Sounds good,” Arthur agreed.

Arthur, Severus, Ronan, and Viktor headed out of the room with a few other Gheyo following behind them. Molly was pulled to the side with Thomas and Haikili to talk about the suppressions on Ron, Ginny, and Percy and what they could do about them.

Hadrian went to head off with Draco and Ginny before he was stopped.

“Can….can we talk, Harry…I mean Hadrian?” Ron asked.

“Sure, talk,” Hadrian agreed.

“Alone?” Ron asked.

“I think, that you can say whatever you need to say in front of our siblings,” Hadrian stated calmly.

“What are you on about? The only one with a sibling here is me,” Ron said with a roll of his eyes.

“Draco is my brother, Ron,” Hadrian responded.

“No he isn’t,” Ron countered. “And I am not talking to you in front of him.”

“Then you aren’t talking to me,” Hadrian stated calmly and linked his hand with Draco’s. “Draco and I are close Ron. He is important to me. More than just my brother. You are going to have to accept that if you want to have any chance of us being friends again.”

“You are going to have to get over yourself Ron,” Ginny said with a roll of her eyes. “Drake is actually pretty cool. Oh and you do realize that Fred and George are courting him right? He is going to be your brother too.”

“Forget it, brainwashed, all of you. If being a Dragel means getting along with people like Malfoy, I don’t want anything to do with it. He will never be a brother of mine. Maybe Perce has the right idea about it,” Ron said and stomped off.

Hadrian sighed heavily and Draco wrapped an arm around him at the same time that Ginny linked her fingers with his on the other side.

“He’s an idiot,” Ginny said with a shrug. “Don’t let him rile you up.”

“I’m not riled,” Hadrian insisted. “Just tired of the drama already. It was really nice not having to deal with his dramatics.”

“Come on. I think your Mistral made snacks,” Draco said with a grin.

“Did he? That man can cook,” Hadrian said and turned to Ginny. “You missed out on an amazing meal earlier. If we don’t have another one here, you will have to come over for dinner when we all get settled on Nevarah.”

“Sounds like a plan. Lets go see if his snacks are as good as you are anticipating,” Ginny said with a grin and the three of them headed for the dining room.

“Hey,” Mistral said with a grin when they walked in. Dorrin was lounging in a chair at the table eating. “Come in and get something to snack on.”

Hadrian returned his grin and then went into Mistral’s arms for a cuddle first. The Pareya held him and then kissed his head before handing him a snack and nudging him toward Dorrin. Hadrian giggled when the Storm Queen kissed him senseless and then settled him in his lap. Draco and Ginny laughed as they grabbed something themselves and sat down at the table.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ginny nudged Draco and then nodded her head toward Hadrian. The Submissive was sound asleep with his face buried in the Gheyo’s neck his snack still in his hand. Dorrin gently plucked the snack out of his hand and sat it on the table before making sure that Hadrian was more secure in his arms.

“We were wondering when that was going to happen,” Draco said with a sigh. “It’s so late and he has been through so much today.”

“He hasn’t slept at all yet? It’s the middle of the night. I am barely staying awake myself,” Ginny added. “Plus, I heard about his injuries and what happened in the Graveyard. He should have definitely slept before now.”

“Which is why we are going to let him sleep now,” Severus stated as he strode into the room. “The two of you need to get some sleep as well. Ginny, I believe your mother is looking for you.”

Draco watched Dorrin stand up carefully with Hadrian in his arms and then said something quietly to Mistral who nodded and then followed the two of them out of the room. Severus wrapped an arm around him.

“What’s the matter?” Severus asked him.

“Hades has a lot of new bonded now,” Draco pointed out.

“I know,” Severus agreed. “But that isn’t a reason or you to be bothered, so what is going on?”

“He has a lot of people now that he is going to want to cuddle with or spend time with,” Draco responded. Severus looked at him for a moment and then it dawned on him what the problem was.

“And you are afraid that he won’t want to do those things with you anymore,” Severus deduced.

“Silly isn’t it,” Draco said with a sigh.

“Not even a little. Dragon. You are entitled to feel the way that you feel about it. But, I personally do not think that you have anything to worry about. Hadrian and you have grown very close. I don’t think this will change that for either of you. You saw how quick he was to jump at the opportunity for the two of you to stay together,” Severus pointed out.

“Right,” Draco agreed. “That’s true.”

“Just give him a little time to settle,” Severus offered.

“I can do that,” Draco accepted. “I think I will go and find Theo. I’m kind of exhausted myself.”

“You can do that, or you can go to Hades,” Fred said as he popped his head into the room.

“Hadrian just asked for you,” George added. “He is headed up to the third floor.”

Draco flashed them all a bright smile before he kissed each of the twins on the cheek and headed for the stairs. He passed a sitting room where Theo was sitting quietly and talking with Blaise and Viktor.

“Heading up to rest?” Theodore asked him.

“Yes, with Hades, ok?” Draco answered.

“We saw him just head past here with Mistral and Dorrin. Are you going to be resting with them?” His Alpha asked him.

“Probably, is that ok?” Draco asked.

“Of course it is,” Theo responded. “You will rest better together.”

“Thanks, Theo,” Draco said with a smile and came into the room to kiss him before continuing on his way.

He found Hadrian sitting up in the middle of a large bed with Mistral on one side of him and Dorrin hovering nearby. Hadrian smiled up at him sleepily.

“What took you so long?” Hadrian asked him.

“I stopped for a moment to talk to Theo. Are you sure you are cool with me being here?” Draco asked just to be sure.

“What a silly question, of course I am cool with it. I asked for you didn’t I?” Hadrian asked. “J’ai cru mourir plus tot. Ca me fait du bien de t’avoir a mes cotes.” (I thought I was going to die earlier. It makes me feel better to have you with me.)

“Bien. Ca me fait du bien aussi,” Draco responded and climbed into the bed next Hadrian. (Good. It makes me feel better too.)

“May I swap your clothes with something more comfortable?” Mistral asked Draco.

“Please,” Draco agreed.

Mistral did a quick swapping spell so that Hadrian and Draco were both in something comfortable. Hadrian and Draco got comfortable on the bed together and Mistral curled up behind Hadrian while Dorrin scooted in behind the Pareya. Hadrian and Draco were asleep in moments.

“Do you think they will merge our circles?” Dorrin whispered to Mistral.

“I don’t know. Perhaps they are just very close. Only time will tell,” Mistral responded just as quietly. “Now, go to sleep Rin.”

“Love you, Mist,” The Gheyo stated as he nuzzled his Soulbonded.

“Love you too, Rin,” Mistral responded sleepily.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“They are asleep,” Theo reported as he strode into the room with Ronan, Severus, and the others.

“Good, then we can get a move on these plans,” Ronan responded.

“The Cunninghams have been keeping an eye on the old man haven’t they?” Viktor asked.

“They have,” Severus answered. “He is currently handling the fallout from so many missing students during the last Task. They also reported that two students were found dead. Cho and Diggery were found in an empty classroom on the fourth floor of the castle.”

“I knew there was something wrong with them in the maze,” Viktor growled out.

“Well, that is no longer our problem. We are going to take out the half-Torvak and then return here to prepare for our departure,” Ronan pointed out. The Alpha wrapped an arm around Viktor to soothe him.

“Just the four of us are going?” Arthur asked.

“Yes, the fewer the better. It will make it easier to get in and get out without being detected or detained,” Severus answered.

“I am both in agreement and unhappy about this,” Regulus stated from where he was standing wrapped in Narcissa’s arms.

“I cannot leave knowing that he is still alive and able to cause harm to our family,” Severus said with a sigh.

“He needs to pay for what he has done to your family as well as Arthur’s family and who knows how many others,” Ronan agreed.

“I know,” Regulus said with a shrug. “And my Alpha is going to rip his heart out. But that doesn’t mean that I can’t still be worried.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Narcissa agreed and nuzzled his head.

“I want Issac to go with you,” Regulus spoke up.

“Will that make you feel better?” Severus asked his Submissive.

“Yes, and it will make Issac feel better as well. He has been nearly feral at the thought of getting his hands on Albus many times since he was put in the tower with me,” Regulus answered.

“So be it,” Severus agreed.

“I will go and get him,” Narcissa offered before she kissed both Regulus and Severus on their cheeks and strode from the room.

Regulus went into Severus’ arms and the two of them along with Arthur watched Ronan, Viktor, and Theo talk quietly together.

“Are they good men?” Regulus asked Severus quietly.

“We could not have asked for better bonded for our boy,” Severus answered. “They are good men, and they are good to him.”

“All three of them?” Regulus asked.

“The younger one is Draco’s Alpha, isn’t it?” Arthur asked curiously.

“Yes, but that doesn’t stop them from all looking after and tending to each other,” Severus pointed out. “Fred and George are courting Draco, but they fuss over Hadrian and the others just as much. Hadrian and Draco have been nearly inseparable. So, much so, that their Realignment Cycles have synced up.”

“Have they?” Regulus asked with a chuckle. “Curious, and you are sure that they only see each other as brothers?”

“Pretty sure, but that doesn’t mean that it can’t or won’t change down the road,” Severus said with a shrug.

“I think it is pretty telling that Theodore is ok with Draco taking a nap with Hadrian and his new bonded,” Regulus pointed out.

“Perhaps it is,” Severus agreed.

“I don’t know much about Dragel aside from the biased teaching from my family,” Arthur spoke up. “Is it common for there to be two Submissives in a circle?”

“Not common, per say, but also not uncommon,” Ronan spoke up. “If that makes sense?”

“It does,” Arthur agreed.

“So, judging by the three of you and how casual you seem about all of it, you have already discussed the possibility?” Regulus asked curiously.

“It has been mentioned and talked about,” Viktor agreed. “Hadrian and Draco are very close. However, nothing has been brought up with the two of them because we don’t want to influence anything.”

“We want them to figure out their relationship and what it is going to look like for themselves without any outside influence,” Theo added.

“Good,” Severus responded. “Keep it that way. They deserve to be able to make those decisions for themselves.”

“Which they clearly already decided without you barking at them,” Regulus said with a laugh. “Hello, Issac. Did Narcissa tell you why we wanted you?”

“She didn’t,” Issac answered as he strode toward the Alpha/Submissive pair.

“Regulus and I would like for you to accompany myself and the others when we go to take care of Albus,” Severus responded.

“That would make me very happy,” Issac said with a smile. “I have been itching to get my claws into that man for a year.”

“Good, take care of each other and make sure that you all come home in one piece,” Regulus stated. He leaned up and kissed both Severus and Issac on the lips gently before patting Severus on the arm and walking out of the room.

“Make sure he is dead,” Theo told Ronan and Viktor. “Don’t make Draco and Hadrian worry. Return before they awaken. I will look after them.”

“We will,” Viktor answered before Theo left the room as well.

“Ready?” Arthur asked the others.

“We are,” Ronan answered. “Let’s get going. Theo is right, I don’t want Hadrian and Draco to worry if they awaken and we are still gone.”

So, the five of them used the floo to go straight to Severus’ now empty office and then used the map as well as glamouring spells to make their way to the Headmaster’s office where their target was currently pacing and ranting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sirius sat there annoyed as Albus raged. The man was losing his mind over Harry’s newest disappearance. Sirius was only here because Albus was forcing him to be, but as soon as the man let him leave, he was going to hunt down Remus and then the two of them were going to find Harry and make a run for it.

His thoughts were cut short when Albus’ office door banged open and Snivelus stood framed in the doorway with Arthur and three unknown men.

“Severus, what is the meaning of this? Where have you been?” Albus demanded to know. “Where you called?”

“Called?” Severus asked as the five men stepped into the office.

“You know what I mean, Severus. Did He call for you? There is no other explanation for what has happened this evening. Tom must be behind this,” Albus insisted.

“Did you see Harry there?” Sirius demanded and jumped up from his chair. “Where is my Godson, Snivelus?”

“Speak to him that way again and you will lose your tongue,” Issac threatened as stepped up. He was holding a blade in his hand and looked like he was happy to use it.

“Who exactly do you think you are?” Sirius snapped.

“Quiet, Sirius. Perhaps you should return to Grimmauld,” Albus responded quickly.

“What’s the matter Albus?” Issac asked with a feral grin. “You don’t want him to know that his brother isn’t dead after all? That you have been holding him hostage for the last fourteen years?”

“Lies, my brother is dead,” Sirius insisted.

“Your brother is currently safe at home with our son. Finally returned to us after years of imprisonment and torture at Albus’ hands,” Severus insisted.

“I think it is time for you to go,” Albus insisted.

“We are going to go. Far away from Earth and all of the Horrors that it held for our family,” Severus responded.

“I am afraid that I cannot let you take the boy with you,” Albus insisted. “I have plans for the boy that you are disrupting.”

Albus pulled his wand but he was quickly disarmed by Viktor. He tucked the wand securely into his pouch. Ronan did the same to Sirius before Arthur quickly bound him.

“Arthur, my boy, you cannot let them do this. Whatever they have filled your head with is lies. Your father has given his full blessing for this. He is even prepared to offer you a full pardon and welcome you home,” Albus stated.

“I care nothing for my father and his opinions. He would slay my children where they stood simply because they are Dragel. Trying to temp me with my father’s favor is not the way to go,” Arthur insisted.

“Besides, he wants your head as much as I do for the suffering you intended for his children with your suppressions,” Severus pointed out.

“Those were meant to protect…”Albus started.

“Lies…” Arthur hissed. Feathers burst from his skin and magic seemed to crackle around him. “We had them examined. You intended to harm my children. To burn out their inheritances and leave them as no better than squibs by the time they turned twenty-six.”

“Arthur…” Albus started before all sound ceased.

“I think it is time for you to be silent,” Issac stated. “Alpha, claim your victory.”

“Gladly,” Severus responded as he raised his wand.

Albus pulled another wand out of his robes and the fight started. The others stood back while Severus and Albus dueled right there in headmaster’s office. The room was destroyed. There were holes in the walls and rubble littering the ground along with the wreckage of the trinkets and portraits.

Severus finally subdued Albus.

“What will you do now, Severus?” Albus panted out. He looked truly old for the first time since Severus had known him.

“Now, I am going to let my Ace rip your heart out of your chest and rid the world of your stain,” Severus answered calmly. He was covered in enough cuts and blood that Regulus and Remus were going to lose their shit.

Issac stepped forward with a grin and thrust his fist straight through the old man and pulled his still beating heart out of his chest. Then he set it on fire and dropped it to the ground at the same time as Albus’ lifeless body thumped to the ground.

“Destroy his body,” Viktor insisted.

“I will do it,” Arthur offered. Severus nodded and Arthur stepped forward before releasing a powerful blast of ice from his beak that consumed and destroyed both the body and the heart.

“Are you going to kill me too?” Sirius asked.

“No,” Severus answered. “You get to live the rest of your life with the knowledge and consequences of your actions.”

“Let’s get you back to the house so our Thomas can heal you,” Issac said and moved to brace his Alpha.

“Preferably before your sons see you,” Ronan stated with a grimace.

“Agreed,” Severus responded as he allowed Issac to support him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I can see why you wanted to see me alone,” Thomas said with a shake of his head.

“I don’t want to stress out Reggie or our children,” Severus pointed out.

“Good choice,” Thomas said as he ran a quick scan. “It looks like everything is pretty superficial. An easy fix.”

Thomas healed up Severus quickly and then offered him a wrist. Severus pulled the Pareya down into his lap instead and nuzzled him before sinking his teeth into his neck and taking what he needed. So far, his new bonded had been a little weary of him because he had been withdrawn. He was going to fix that. It was something that he had an issue with that Remus had pointed out before he had left earlier. He didn’t want distance between himself and his bonded.

“Thank you,” Severus said and then pressed a kiss to Thomas lips.

“I am happy to help,” Thomas answered with a blush. “Did anyone else require healing?”

“I am the only one,” Severus answered. “Let’s go and see what everyone else is doing. We need to get ready to leave.”

Thomas agreed and grumbled contentedly when Severus wrapped an arm around him so that they could walk together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian woke up slowly when he felt a gentle hand card through his hair. He blinked open sleepy eyes before he yawned and snuggled closer to Draco who chuckled and kissed his cheek before they both sat up. Viktor, Theo, Ronan, and Nik were in the room with them.

“What’s going on?” Hadrian asked as he reached up for Ronan. The Alpha wrapped his arms around him and pulled him close.

“Our Beta has brought you home another gift,” Ronan answered.

“It isn’t a severed head is it?” Hadrian asked with a chuckle. “As much as I was happy for the token, it’s not something I would enjoy waking up too.”

“It isn’t a head, Little Seeker,” Viktor said with a chuckle. He held out his hand and opened it to reveal a small shining blue goblet and a tiny wand.

“I know that the goblet is The Goblet of Fire. That’s my token for you victory in the Tournament. What is the wand?” Hadrian asked curiously.

“Albus’ wand,” Ronan answered. “Our lovely Beta disarmed him this night rather effortlessly.”

“Oh, is he dead?” Hadrian asked as he let Viktor add the two new charms to his necklace.

“Your father and his new Ace dispatched of him barely an hour ago,” Nikolaus answered.

“Perfect,” Draco said with a grin. “Does that mean we get to leave now?”

“Merlin, I hope so,” Hadrian agreed.

“That is why we are here to wake the two of you up,” Theo pointed out.

“Awesome,” Hadrian and Draco said together.

“Let’s get out of here,” Hadrian said excitedly and jumped up. “I can’t wait to be far away from here and start our new lives together.”

“Neither can I. Theo said the Hunt will be starting on Nevarah soon. I am so excited,” Draco added.

“So cool,” Hadrian agreed.

Hadrian clasped hands with Nikolaus as the two of them headed out of the room with Viktor close behind. Hadrian heard Draco mumble something just before he chirped in surprise and Theo started chuckling.

“Put me down, Ro,” Draco demanded.

“Make me,” Ronan said with a laugh.

Hadrian turned around to see Draco slung over Ronan’s shoulder scowling as the Alpha strode passed the rest of them laughing. Theo walked next to Viktor still chuckling.

“Tell your brute of an Alpha to put me down, Hades,” Draco called out.

“Nah, this is way too funny to ruin,” Hadrian responded and laughed harder when Draco stuck his tongue out at him and crossed his arms.

Hadrian grinned at Draco who grinned back after a moment. Life was going to be so much better once they got to Nevarah and truly got to start living it. Ronan put Draco back on his feet and wrapped an arm around Viktor and Hadrian while the rest of their new bonded stepped up around them.

Fred and George stepped up on either side of Theo and Draco. Hadrian looked sighed happily as Haikili, Kane, and a few others opened up a very large portal. One that would whisk them all away from Earth. One that would be the end of one chapter in their story and the beginning of another.

Hadrian was excited to see what this new world would hold for them all.